Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandoms:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2021-05-20
Completed:
2021-10-05
Words:
93,817
Chapters:
20/20
Comments:
511
Kudos:
2,638
Bookmarks:
395
Hits:
58,201

For The Last Fucking Time My Name Is Tommy!

Summary:

Tommy had always wanted to go to see the world, of course, his father and brothers were never around to take him. He was already such a sheltered child, he never expected to want to leave his community or family. He definitely didn't expect himself to run away to the deadliest realm of the three.

After getting into a fight with Wilbur and Phil he finally found the courage to run, and frankly, it was about damn time.

AKA: Tommy has always felt a pull to the Nether, after a fight, he finds himself there, feeling more at home than he ever has before.

AAKA: Tommy wasn't meant to live in the over-world, or with his family.

--------------
Edit: Hi, Future/Current Blue here. I had a phase, we all had a phase. I am still proud about the world building so I am keeping this up. Give me grace TT

Notes:

Here it is, ladies, gentelmen, and people who have no gender specific title. I give you the Nether!Tommy fic you never asked for. *Jazz hands*

ENJOY!!!

Chapter 1: Chapter 1: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓭ𝙹⚍リ↸ᓭ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⎓ᔑꖎꖎᒷリ

Notes:

PLEASE READ!

I really should have put this warning in here a long time ago, but honestly I couldn't bring myself to do it. Today I was cleaning up my page, because I am getting ready to post a really big fic and I thought I should warn anyone still reading Dsmp.

I am about to spoil this fic btw, I kind of have to, but please understand that I do it for your own good. If you think you can handle it(being the character death) than keep reading, and please scroll right past this without looking at the rest of the words so I don't spoil.

Are you gone?

Are they gone?

Okay cool. So I did an oppies and killed Techno off.

IN MY DEFENSE I WROTE THIS A YEAR BEFORE HE PASSED AWAY! So if that's something you can't really handle, I get it. I still cry when I rewatch his potato war videos, no shame my dudes. Anyway, take care of your self. I hope you enjoy my child[this fic]!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“There is a legend rooted in the culture of the nether, about a king, a god, who would be born to Mortal parents, but drink Ichor, the blood of the gods.

 

A child will be born of human blood, a human mother, and a human father. Cast to the void at birth, where he would be soaked in Ichor the blood of the gods, there he would choke and drink the golden lifeline for millions of years. Gaining the title and name, King of the Nether and God of blood. Enmelda, the god of death and the queen of the end, would find this child, and give him a chance at human life. Unaware of the title and power he had gained. 

 

Legend says, one day the Nether’s true god will protect it from the evils that lay inside and outside of the realm. To understand the story of this boy, you must first understand the story of the gods that came before him. 

 

Long ago there were 4 gods, prime, the mother, and the creator of the universe. Enmelda, oldest daughter of prime, goddess on the end, and Queen of death itself. Nathendro, only son of prime, and god of the nether, King of the creatures. Rosnedra, youngest daughter of Prime, Goddess of the over-world, mother of the earth, sea, and sky. 

 

They lived in the void, a happy family, but prime had wanted her children to live full lives, in their own right as Gods and Goddesses, so she gave her body, mind, and soul, to form three realms. Granting each of her children domain over a realm, over a piece of her power. Her body for her youngest, a place of creativity and life. Her mind for her oldest, a place that most saw as cold and calculating. Finally her soul for her only son, a place that was filled with excitement, and warmth. 

 

Prime did not cease to exist after giving up herself for her children instead she became the void, a place of the living, a place of the dead, a place for good, bad, and everything in between. This was the one place all three siblings could meet on equal footing, under the presence of what was left of their mother.  

 

After their mother gave everything for her children, they took it upon themselves to make their lands look beautiful, each making their realm a place their mother would have been proud of. They would create creatures and life. They were to explore, discover, rule, and be gods within their own rights. It was a task that should have been simple, that all three of Primes children should have followed,” 

 

~

 

“Tommy!” 

 

“Tommy where are you?”

 

“Tommy, please come home,” The tears that ran down his face were burning, hot and sticky, he wanted to wipe them away, but it felt useless with the sheer amount rolling down his face. He placed a shaky hand on the flint and taking a deep breath he struck it across the iron in his other hand. 

 

“Why won’t you fucking work!” he whisper-yelled, not wanting them to find him. He turned a bit, looking over his shoulder to see light starting to peak over the hill. He panicked, slamming the flint and iron together before the sparks flickered onto the purple-black stone. 

 

He smiled as the portal came to life, roaring with energy. The purple hue had a certain grab to it, stronger than when he had first seen a portal. He smirked at the purple glow, it defined his face and expression, making his tears look much darker. He quickly whipped them, not knowing what he would find in the realm ahead. 

 

He turned around, more light shining from the hillside. He let his smirk drop, quickly pulling tree branches and rocks over the dark portal, covering it from view. This wasn't a permanent solution, but it would help to slow them down. 

 

“Tommy, come back!”

 

“Toms! Where did you go, we need to talk about this!”

 

“Tommy, we didn't mean it!”

 

He was hopeful for a second, thinking that the words they were speaking were true, but the voices in his head that told him to run, also told him that they were lying. He shook his head, putting on a stern face and looking straight through the purple doorway. 

 

Tommy had never been to the nether before, he had been told that it would be hot, scary, and dark. He had always wanted to go, but the rest of his family had always brushed off his request. Tonight, right here, right now, he would finally be able to see for himself what it looked and felt like. Saying he was excited was an understatement, he was ecstatic, nervous of course but he would never say that out loud. 

 

He graded his bag, looking in the direction of the hill, it was covered now, out of sight out of mine. He turned to the portal feeling a tug, and he smirked. Quietly challenging the realm he was about to enter. 

 

“Bring it on Nether, do your fucking worst,” He hoped onto the portal's obsidian frame, letting the purple mist wrap around his body, it felt weird, and yet comforting. Everything was dizzy for a moment and then he was there, in the fiery hell that the over-worlders called the Nether realm. The portal he came from was surrounded by barren nether-rack, a wide stretch of lava lay out in front of him. It popped and sunk back in, sending waves of heat and death to the creatures that lay above it. Tommy just let out a small laugh, he had never seen this much lava in his life. He didn't understand the fear people had of this place, Tommy for one loved it. 

 

He looked up from the lava and saw a biome from across the vast ocean of boiling magma. It was a blueish-green biome, the tree’s swayed with the lava, slowly flowing from one side to the next. There was an unatural glow about the trees, and they were trees, they seemed to shine with a dull light, the same dull light that light up to over-world at night. They imitated the moon, and Tommy had had the right mind to smile at the small shroom shaped lights, they seemed to imitate the liken that grew in caves. There was a creature living in the blue biome, it was tall, lanky, and black. It was an Enderman, Tommy’s eyes widened, he didn't know Enderman could spawn in the Nether. He guesses it makes sense, they were Enmelda’s spies, so they could do what they wanted. 

 

Above it, on a slight overpass, there was a red biome, full of creatures moving. Tommy couldn't see them clearly, but they seemed to be running. It made sense that some of the creatures from the nether chased and ate each other. It was the same in the over-world. The red biome was dunting, it was filled with a mist of sorts, a mist that while Tommy was not presently in, he felt like he would choke on it.

There was so much to see, and he had just arrived. He turned back to the portal and placed obsidian around it, they would find his portal, and they would follow him. If they found him, they would drag him right back to the over-world, the thought made him shiver. Tommy smirked, looking at the marred portal, proud of his work, he didn't want to go back and he didn't want them to find him. 

 

This was it, the moment Tommy Innit sets off into the world, or in this case the Nether realm. He was going to learn everything he could, on how to survive, on how to live on his own. Like they had said, they didn't need him, they didn't want him. 

 

His face didn't feel dry when he entered the portal. So when he brought his bandaged hand up to whip what tears had stained his face. He brought his hand back dry. He let a funny smile spread. His tears were gone, taking a pain within his chest with him, as if they had already turned into mist and floating away. Tommy looked around thinking. 

 

Was there even water around here?

 

He then noticed something, he looked down at himself and around the portal. The nether was supposed to be a really hot place. Many over-worlders couldn't travel there due to this fact, and while Tommy was not a pussy like them, Tommy found it strange that he didn't feel hot. He didn't feel like his skin was being cooked alive by the lava that lay just feet away from his body. He felt, well, normal, it was strange. He quickly ignored this fact, hearing the wrapping sounds of the portal. A silent reminder that he needed to move and fast. 

 

He bounced over the barren rocks that lay scattered on the ground of the Nether. Tommy picked one up, they were rough, solid, and had a certain heat to them. Tommy smiled picking them up every once in a while and throwing them into the lava. It would land with a small splat before the heat of the substance would slowly consume it, never to be seen again. 

 

The nether was small, well, it was small as in there was a roof, which Tommy found intresting. He would look up from time to time and just watch the nether rack on the roof pass by. Little bits of quartz, and gold lay in the rock above as well, helping to entertain Tommy’s mind. He had a lot to think about, and no reason to think about it now, he loved having a mindless distraction.

 

He didn’t want to let his mind wander, when it wandered he felt his darker memories start to surface. He hated it; feeling weak, feeling sad, feeling alone, feeling unwanted. Tommy had expected this fiery wasteland to make him feel alone, yet, he had not felt like that at all. Instead, he felt like he was meant to be, like this place was where he was supposed to live, where he was meant to find himself. Like this was written into the stones of time. 

 

Guys! 

 

Tommy stopped, hearing a voice from his head speak, like comprehendable words he could understand. Tommy had voices, but he could never hear them, all they did was put thoughts and ideas in his head. They were pretty easy to tune out and ignore. This was just wrong, there was a certain tone that voice used that made Tommy want to shout. This was too much like Techno’s chattering voices, it made him sick. 

 

Tommy whipped around, looking to see if he had actually been found, or if someone was talking to him. There was nothing, just the rocks he'd been picking up and throwing. He turned back around, feeling multiple chills run up his spine. He let out a shaky breath.

 

“What the fuck was that?” he squeaked out under his breath. Letting the sounds of the Nether take the words away. He took a deep breath in, straightening his body up before continuing to move towards the naturally formed bridge, it wasn't far and led him straight to the blue forest. 

 

Let’s go he can hear us pog!!

 

POG!!!

 

This is great one down two more to go!

 

Two more what?

 

For fucks sake the checklist you dimwit!

 

Hey what's up ya'll, I’ve been out for millennia!

 

Tommy was beyond weirded out, there were thousands of voices in his head, screaming about different things, most saying ‘pog’ in some sort of way. Which made scenes, Tommy made it a point to say the word once a day, annoyed the hell out of Phil and his brothers, but he didn't give a shit, not anymore at least. That thought prompted nothing nice, and it made a cold feeling enter his mind, he sighed, the talking of voices gone in a second the only thing he could hear was the distant laughs of his past self. He turned, watching as the rocky world of lava and ash shifted. 

 

He could see clearly the memory, it was supposed to be a happy one, there was nothing happy about it anymore. 

 

“Tommy ran too far and you’ll get taken away by Enmelda,” Techno said, slashing at the air, the air seeming to move to another spot behind him, where he turned slashing again. A very small Tommy rolled his eyes, climbing on a rock and looking around. He breathed a deep breath, coughing. 

 

“Gawk! I hate pollen,” He coughed again, before there was a sneeze behind him. He brushed his hair out of his face turning to the brown hair, hazel eyed kid that lived down the street. Tommy blinked. 

 

“What the fuck are you looking at?” He asked, hearing a laugh from his father who was on the edge of the field. Tommy whipped his head, an angry child's face plastered across. Phil just laughed more at the face he was making. 

 

“Phil~“ He yelled out loud and pulled out, which made his father laugh some more. Turning to finally face his youngest. He was dressed differently then normal, Tommy never bothered to ask, something about a meeting that only happens every 100 years. Didn't make sense to the 8 year old, but he shrugged it off. Phil was dressed in what seemed like an old dress, lined with gold, reaching around the small poncho type of cloth that forced his black raven wings to stay folded. His pants seemed to be lined with detailed markings, black, contrasting greatly with the rest of the outfit. He didn't really seem to mind all that much.  

 

“What the fuck do you want you little shit?” He asked in a playful tone, Tommy just gasped, multiple laughs came from the people scattered around. The blonde child huffed, crossing his arms and turned away. 

 

“I am not little,” Tommy said, clarifying for Phil, Phil nodded his head, straightening his clothes a little. 

 

“Okay, what do you want you shit?” he whipped his head back around to Phil, letting his eyebrows kint close together. He let his mouth fly open in surprise. 

 

“Phil, you are so mean, fine I’m moving away,” there was a smirked laugh, but not from his father. He turned to see his older brother fiddling with the strings on the guitar, the sound barely reaching the kids ear. 

 

“Where would you even go? I don't know a single person in the Grove that would take care of a gremlin like you!” Wilbur smirked, strumming the guitar and waving as their father took off into the air, not a word to goodbye. Tommy let his nose crinkle for a second watching him leave, before letting it go and looking at the kid behind him. He was still there, looking up with bright eyes, Tommy smiled, reaching his hand out, helping the kid sit on the rock with him. He whispered in the kids ear. The kid laughed, whispering back. 

 

“I would go live with my good friend Tubbo! And besides, Hannah would let anyone in her house,” Wilbur raised an eyebrow at that before going back to his guitar. Tommy then turned to Tubbo and smiled. 

 

“Want to prank some people, oh I bet most people aren't even home,” Tommy schemed, Tubbo nodded from beside him, Tommy knew then that he wanted this kid to be his friend. His borther's didn't stop him as he ran off, Tubbo by his side, and an evil glint in their eyes.

 

Tommy whipped a tear away shaking away the memory, how had he not seen how bad everything had been when he was 8. It seemed so clear now, but that was only after they had told him themselves. He pushed it down.

 

Voices

 

He thought, whipping a tear. 

 

I hear voices now. Lets focus on that.

 

Hell fucking yes, he can finally hear us!

 

Is he in shock? He hasn't moved in the passed minute

 

Must be in shock

 

Is that even possible

 

IDK

 

I don't study over-worlders, sorry boys

 

He had to admit, it was nice to have a more distracting distraction while he walked, makes it harder for memories to come hurlling back. He seemed to be able to black them if he needed to so that was a plus. His brother can't do that with his voices. He once again quickly shook away the icy feeling that crawled up his spine. As he kept walking, listening as the voices spoke about weird things. 

 

Highway to hell babe!

 

Pog!!

 

This is so strange, can he really hear us?

 

He’s not talking, maybe it was a fluke?

 

No guys he’s in the Nether he should be able to hear us now.

 

Tommy wondered about that, he couldn't hear his voices when he was in the over-world, but now in the Nether he could? He was curious, and being alone wasn't really his strong suit. So he took his chances on being crazy and spoke into the Nether, hoping the voices in his head could hear him.

 

“So you are really in my head?” He asked, slightly looking up, as he finally took his first steps on the bridge, it was narrow, but Tommy had always had a good balance. He walked over without a care in the world. The voices on the other hand exploded when he finally acknowledged them. 

 

The over-worlder speaks!

 

OMG he can hear us

 

POG FUCKING CHAMP

 

He really can hear us

 

Yeah! And we only had to wait 16 years!

 

It’s been so long since anyone could hear us! Thank you Tommy!

 

“Wow,” he stopped, “how do you know my name?” He asked, he had almost made it to the other side when one voice caught his attention. He realised it was a stupid question, they were in his head, he should have assumed they would know things, but once again the voices started to yell in his head. 

 

We have always been watching!

 

We know all the things

 

Tommy you’re going to fucking fall please keep moving for my sanity!

 

We have been here since the void

 

MAGIC BITCH!

 

“Oh, so you’ve been the little chattering I’ve been hearing? Like you're feeding me ideas and shit?” he questioned, continuing on his journey, he hopped off the bridge on to the turquoise soil. It felt funny under his touch, he couldn't help the chuckle that fell from his lips as his rudded the fuzzy texter of the ground. He glanced around, he could get a better look at everything now and it amazed. the mushroom looking light withing the trees moved, swayed to their own rythm, out of synic with the rest of the Nether and somehow that felt right. There were other fugi on the ground, a blue-green mist seemed to seep from them and Tommy almost touhed it, but choice not to, this place was beautiful, but there was a reason he was never allowed to come here. He contuined to observe the biome as the voices spoke up. 

 

 

Yes sir!

 

Yup

 

Yes

 

Yes 

 

POG!!

 

Always

 

Tommy, look out!

 

Tommy quickly looked up from the soil, looking around to see what the voices were warning him about. He turned around noticing his portal. The particles were moving around in a frantic movement, which only happens when someone was entering or exiting the portal. He snapped his head around looking for a place to hide. His heart sarting to run it's own marathon in his chest, just like it had done only a few moments ago. He knew it was racing back then, the burn it left in his chest was unmistakeble as he graded his bag on the way out. The feeling felt the same, the plus of blood in his ears, his body moving future and furture away from the place he had always know, now, he needed to do it again. 

 

“Shit they found the fucking portal,” He whispered out loud, he rushed deeper into the warped forest, pushing vines, and brush out of his face as he dogged anything that would hurt him. Which was not a lot, he whipped his head around for just a second as he sprinted thorugh the warpped biome. The voices cheering him on, telling him which way to go. 

 

LEFT

 

Go left

 

Run!!

 

Left

 

Tommy keep running!

 

Lets go Tommy

 

To the left, to the left, to the left, to the left

 

tHiS Is No tiMe For tHe Cha chA SliDE

 

He moved around a quickly approching tree and turned left seeing a clear straight shot into the back of a nether-rack mountain. Tommy wanted to laugh, these little voices in his head could be very funny if they wanted too, but this was not the time to laugh, his family was after him. They really had no right following him, but what was he to do. They knew what they were did and yet they still did it, and it wasn't just tonight. It had been years and years of the pressure building up in Tommy. Most of the pressure dissolved quickly, never truly leaving but never truly affecting him. The bit of pressure that did stay, was strong, and kept expanding, tonight just happened to be the night Tommy couldn't hold it in any longer. 

 

Something was different about tonight, everything just came out. Tommy had spent so much time just trying to prove himself, trying to be noticed for something other than being annoying or a brat. Which he was mighty fine at according to his family. It hurt him so much to hear them yelling, telling him that he was stupid, or what he did was idiotic. While some of the time he would agree with them, sometimes it just seemed like so much more than what was necessary. 

 

He quickly blinked away the tears, and forced on the path ahead, the voices slowly starting to come back. He reached the end of the tunnel and noticed the crimson forest had reached furture then he thought. He looked down at the stretch of lava that stopped him, a cliff. 

 

Oh no!

 

Tommy quickly, go back!

 

No their searching the forest if he goes back now they’ll take him back

 

Jump!

 

NO YOU FUCKING IDIOT!! THAT WOULD KILL HIM!!!! HE ISN'T FIRE PROOF!

AhahhAhahhah

 

What are you going to do?

 

He rushed through all the different things he could do. He used all the blocks he had in his bag, and he didn't have anything useful on him.  He couldn't mine blocks to build, that would take too long. He could block up some on the hallway so they reached him slower. He could mine around the lava and go to the other side, but they could follow him, and again it would take too long. 

 

He pushed his hands through his hair as he heard a voice calling him get closer. He looked down with fear. He had made it this far, and yet they wouldn't leave him alone. He wanted them to leave him alone!

 

“ꖎᒷᔑ⍊ᒷ ᒲᒷ ᔑꖎ𝙹リᒷ!” He yelled, flinching back at his own voice. He just spoke some weird shit, He looked around for someone else who could have said something. That was his voice but even he didn't understand the words he spoke. 

 

Then he heard a loud cry from another part of the inclosed space. There was a small cave off to the side the Tommy could only kind of see. He moved to get a better look, it wasnt a cave, it was an opening, and it led into an open part of the nether, like one he had spawned in. He could see the shaping of a white-gray creature that started to float its way over to Tommy. He backed up a bit, scared of the creature he had never seen before. Soon he noticed that the creature had stopped, it was right in front of him, its face only feet away. He backed up a bit more before it floated down, a gust of wind hit Tommy pushing his hair back. He could almost feel the creature inviting him to get on it’s back. 

 

Tommy has done some pretty crazy things. Getting on the back of some random creature that he knew little to nothing about was definitely something he would do. Especially if people he once considered family were trying to force him to listen to them explain something he knew was a big ass fucking lie. It also helped knowing the fact that the voices definitely wanted to see how this would go, and he was definitly listening to them now.

 

TOMMY ARE YOU GOING TO RIDE A FUCKING GHAST!?!



This is going to either be terrible or hella pog

 

Pog cham lets go!!

 

YO Ghast look like fucking flying Nether jellyfish

 

Please Tommy ride the fucking ghast

 

Ride the Ghast!!

 

I think it looks more like an octopus

 

NO, ITS A JELLYFISH, I WILL THROW HANDS.

 

Ride the fucking ghast Tommy, we are waiting. 

 

He turned around and noticed someone run past the tunnel, his heat picking up at the sight, the thumping in his chest was starting to become unbarable. He quickly backed up keeping his eyes on the ghast in front of him. He took a running start and jumped, landing on the ghast. It cried on impact and soared off, Tommy clutched the ghast, hoping to himself that he wasn't hurting the docile creature. He held his eyes shut, he was only slightly afraid of heights. Phil had traumatized him young. 

 

This is amazing!

 

He’s actually riding a ghast!

 

POG FUCKING CHAMP!!!

 

SKY HIGH BB SKY HIGH

 

Guys stop being spazes 

 

Tommy could almost feel the eye roll from the last voice. He clenched his eyes tighter and slowly opened them, looking around a little before seeing just how beautiful the Nether realm really was. He lifted his head high, seeing the other creatures wandering around. Some even seemed to be waving at him, he waved back not fully understanding if they could really see him, or why they would wave. 

 

The ghast kept up its flight, bringing Tommy farther and farther away from his portal, from his once home. Could he really call it a home when he didn't feel welcome? No he couldn't. The Nether was his home now, and that felt right. This is the place that loved him, this is the place that accepted him. He knew it was only a feeling, but there were no over-world like creatures in the nether so they couldn't really tell him otherwise. 

 

This place was so pretty, vast forest stretching over lava pools. Giant trees reaching high into the sky up to the top of the Nether. Overhangs filled with life, and underpasses pushing life into a secret corner. The different colors of the biomes made it feel so diverse here. Even though he had only seen five or so biomes, it seemed so surreal to Tommy, and he loved it. He slowly let himself rise, standing on top of the ghast body turning around and basking in the new world around him. 

 

“Wwwwwwww Oooooooohhhhhhhh Ooooooooo,” He yelled out, spreading his arms out, feeling the air push past him, blowing his hair up and out of his face as he watched the Nether float by. 

 

“This is fucking amazing!” He shouted, he knew then, just like he had when he first entered the Nether that this was finally where he was meant to be. This was the home that he had never known, the home that once he found it, he could never leave. He was home, he was finally home. 

Notes:

I hope this works, last time I did this it fucked up the whole thing so here we go.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⍊𝙹╎ᓵᒷᓭ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⎓ᔑꖎꖎᒷリ which means the voices of the fallen.

Then Tommy yells “ꖎᒷᔑ⍊ᒷ ᒲᒷ ᔑꖎ𝙹リᒷ!" when he is being chased which means leave me alone!

I hope this helps, and you enjoyed the chapter, be ready for more translation, because I use this a lot

see ya later blue out - biiiiiii <3

Chapter 2: Chapter 2: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᔑリ⊣ᒷꖎᓭ 𝙹⎓ ↸ᒷᔑℸ ̣ ⍑

Notes:

I know I said it was going to be a while before I posted the next chapter, but I was bored and I just I'm really excited about this story you guys you don't understand.

PLEASE CHECK THE TAGS

I will be adding tags as I go along with each chapter so please make sure that you are still comfortable with everything I am writing.

I hope you enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Using her mother's body, Rosendra created her world with love and joy. 

 

She raised her hand and mountains rose from the ground, big and small. Placed with the whitest of snow, and shaped with carefully rounded hands. Letting each mountain, each hill, and each cliff be different from each other. 

 

She pushed down and filled the oceans, letting them follow and storm over the world. She pushed them around shaping the world around the bodies of water. Letting them be shallow and light, or deep holding the darkness of the void. She dragged her fingers through the ground and drew out the rivers that mark up the land, twisting and winding them in many shapes and sizes. 

 

She dragged her hand over the top of her world, gliding a thin sheet to become the sky. Letting it bless the world with the light of the sun, and the darkness that accompanied the stars and moon. 

 

She loved her world, the lands were all unique, different shapes and sizes, some having water, some barren and dry. Of course, there was something that was missing, color, and true life. 

 

So Rosedra created the trees and plants with the touch of her hand on the ground. The plants in response to her touch sprouted up around the world. Trees grew from the ground, sprouting up to try and meet the sky. 

 

The addition of flowers and trees gave her world such a beautiful feeling like it was a home, she wanted someone other than herself to enjoy it. So she worked with her hands and parts of the world she had created the creatures that lived. 

 

Of course, being the youngest of the three gods she was less experienced in making creatures. So some of her creatures turned out to be monsters, which didn't make her any less opposed to keeping them in her world. She let them wander the nights, letting them claim it as their own. During the day, that was the rest of her creatures' time, pigs, cows, chickens, rabbits, and horses. They wandered the world and enjoyed the lands that she had created. Yet there was still something missing. 

 

Rosendra wanted a creature that could make her world even better than it already was, a creature that had a mind full of creativity and life. They needed to be able to work with their hands, they needed to be able to build. So after asking her sister about it, she came up with her masterpiece. 

 

A creature that she could shape to look like her and her siblings. That she could work with and be around. She molded her creatures and named them the overworlders. 

 

After her final creation, she joined them, blending into the crowd, growing and living amongst her creatures. The places they created, the adventures they had, the families they made, anything and everything they did made her infatuated with them. 

 

She found it amazing that this was the world and creatures she created. 

 

~

 

“He couldn't have gotten that far, he didn't even take that much with him,” Wilbur stressed, as they slowly made their way over the hillside. Tommy had run out only a few moments ago. He looked at his father, who wore a worried face. 

 

“I don't know, I’m going to fly up and look for him,” He finally decided, quickly launching himself into the air. Wilbur made a very stressed and strained sound as he looked around. He ran his hand through his hair picking up the pace a little. 

 

“He’ll be fine Wil,” Techno huffed from beside him, his hand holding up a lantern to see. Wilbur looked over at him, he wanted to yell at his brother, how could he say that? 

 

“Techno, how can you say that?” he asked, his voice was small and tired, stressed mostly. Techno sighed, looking unamused at his brother.

 

“It’s Tommy, he’s mad, He’ll end up coming back after he has cooled off,” He said, putting his hand up to his mouth and letting out a loud yell. Wilbur jumped a little at the volume. He copied his brother, yelling out for their younger brother. 

 

“I don't know Techno, he seemed pretty pissed off, I haven't seen him that pissed off since Tubbo told him about Ranboo,” He explained, Techno laughed a little at the memory, it hadn't been that long ago, maybe a month or so when the two announced that they were going to be adopting a son. The only two people who really seemed against it were Tommy, and Hannah for some odd reason. The rest of the little community that lived around them seemed totally fine with it. Foolish had even offered to babysit if they wanted. Phil had laughed along with the rest of the family when Tubbo told them. Tommy stopped laughing when he realized that they weren't joking about it. 

 

“Techno you seem way too calm about this,” Wilbur said again, they heard their father call for Tommy, pausing for a moment before calling again from the sky. Techno didn't say anything, he just looked back towards the hill and kept making his way up. 

 

“Seriously, you think we went too far this time,” He stressed, anyone who looked at him would think he was talking about a scared animal, not a trouble-making teenager who always had a smile on his face. Techno scoffed at Wilbur.

 

“What I’m worried about is that kid getting hurt out here, whenever I try to help his form he whines, he's horrible, so I will not be surprised if he gets himself cornered by a crap ton of zombies,” He explains, as Wilbur nodes his head as they finally made their way up the hill. He looks over no sight of his brother. 

 

“Still, I know what it’s like to be on dad’s invisible list,” Wilbur sighs, tracking down the hill as he looks around for his brother, calling out his name a couple more times. 

 

“What the heck is that?” Techno asks, pushing away some different leaves and brushes looking for a head of blonde hair sulking in some corner. Technoblade was good at hiding his feelings had been since he was taken away from the Nether. He doesn't like to think about the time he spent in that realm, it was bloody and rotten, and he hopes he never has to go back there again. The point is that he can hide his feelings better than most, Wilbur was a prime example, his brother is currently oozing with worry, just like his father. If he wasn't good at hiding his feelings he'd be filled with the same worry.

 

“You wouldn't get it, Phil tends to pick favorites, after all, you have always been at the top of that list, don't try and pretend like you hadn't noticed,” he crossed his arms as he walked through the forest like he was protecting his heart for pain. Techno sighed at Wilbur's words, he knew, he knew exactly what he was talking about. He wouldn't even try and deny the fact that he loved being the favorite. Getting to go places that weren't their field and the house, or even the Grove that they had grown up in since Phil had taken him in. 

 

He knew it was harder on his brothers, and he tried to be there for them, but it wasn't always easy. Family was hard, and even though Techno loved a good challenge, he struggled when it came to emotions, that was always Wilbur's thing. 

 

“Oh no-” came Wilbur's voice, he brushed a bunch of branches and leaves out of the way, as a newly lit nether portal stood right in front of them, the taunting particles swirled around the purple-black stone. Techno sucked in his breath, this was much more worrisome than Tommy running off into a familiar forest. This was the nether, the most corrupt and hunted realm of the three. The one even he himself, the great Technobalde couldn't travel to. 

 

Phil then swooped down seeing the portal and yelling out every curse he could think of. Wilbur just had his hands stuck to his mouth as he looked at the purple hue of the portal in horror. Phil let his hands drag down his face as he walked towards the portal. Techno followed with a stern face, he hated that place but for his little brother, he'd do anything. He was stopped however, Phil brought his hand out and blocked the Piglin hybrid from entering the wrapped portal. 

 

“Phil?” He asked the words that were unspoken hung in the air. Phil gave him a look before he huffed. 

 

“You know what will happen if you go back there, Wilbur and I will go find Tommy, you need to tell Dream to gather a search party for the Nether if we can't find him-" Phil paused for a moment cutting himself off from finishing his sentence, "Find Tubbo as well, he’ll want to know Tommy ran off. I am going to kill that little shit when I find him,” Phil explained. Wilbur gave Techno a questioning look, the older just shook his head, before running off to go and talk to the others. He happened to turn back just in time to watch his father and brother enter the portal. 

 

He sighed before running to the main part of the grove and finding the community house, which housed many people, one of which was who he was looking for. As he entered the building a terrible thought entered his mind. Phil never kept Obsidian around the house, no one did, in fear that some stupid kid would build a nether portal just like Tommy had down. Which meant he had to have spent time figuring out how to build and make the portal. Then he must have collected the material and made the portal. Tommy had been planning to go to the Nether for a very long time. Maybe Wilbur was right, they must have pushed him over the edge tonight, and he hadn't even noticed, at least not until it was too late. 

 

“What the hell are you doing here this late at night?” Dream asked, the dark wings on his back ruffling, he never understood why he had them. He asked him and Phil multiple times and they repeatedly said they were pillars for Enmelda, which Techno knew was a load of bullshit. All the talk of gods and curses, it all seemed like bullshit. 

 

“Tommy made a portal to the Nether, he's run off,” he explained, quickly, there was a loud screech from behind him. Hannah’s head pecking from behind Dreams wing. More heads popped up behind him. 

 

“I told you he needed a leash for that child! God why do I listen to my sister,” Hannah huffed, before immediately walking away from the conversation. Hannah was known as the mother of this Grove, she has lived here for who knows how long. Everyone knew her, and she knew everyone, no matter where they came from or who they used to be. It was strange to see her not talking to someone or caring for the creatures or plants that lived in the Grove. Dream rolled his eyes as he looked at the others behind him. 

 

“So you need a team to go in and get him?” he asked, a yawn coming from someone behind him. Dream was one of the people who was here when Hannah unintentionally made this area of land into a little community. As he continued to say over and over he was a pillar for Enmelda, and while a lot of people believed it, Techno was one of the few who didn't. They were just a rare form of hybrid that ended up dying off a long time ago and is starting to make a comeback. He could still beat the shit out of the masked man if he wanted to. 

 

“George? Sapnap? what do you think?” He asked, the other just hummed, He looked to Techno again before nodding his head.

 

“Phil and Wilbur went looking for him, but I don't know if they'll catch up to him in time,” He explained, Dream left the door open revealing the other few people sleeping around the very large room. 

 

“I can ask Sam, and I think Punz will be on board, are you coming?” Dream asked, seeming to be too tired to give a shit about anything. Techno scoffed, before turning away from the entrance, resting his body on the wall. 

 

“Can’t be in the Nether for more than an hour or two and Phil has already refused to let me go, that's why I’m here getting you and not looking for my brother,” He huffed with a bit of frustration entering his voice. He hated that he had to ask Dream of all people to go and get his brother. It wouldn't be safe for him or the people around him. 

 

Dream came back to the doorway, fully dressed in armor, his wings looking much more regal than normal, it made Techno roll his eyes. Dream made a noise at the hybrid, joining him as he leaned against the wall waiting for the others to be ready. 

 

“Hey, Tommy will be fine, knowing that kid, he'll get three or four steps into the nether and want to leave,” Techno looked up at the sky, not responding for a moment. He then sighed again and looked to the floor, watching the grass shift with the slight breeze that followed it. 

 

“I don't know Dream, this seems different,” The dirty blonde raised an eyebrow before verbally asking for elaboration. Which Techno immediately gave, the man might have pissed him off on more than one occasion, but everyone who lived in the Grove was friends or at least knew each other in some way. 

 

“We got into a huge fight, most of the stuff we said was in the heat of the moment. Tommy ran off, grading some bag he had by the door. I don't know, I didn't see. Anyway we followed him out to try and call him back, but before we got to him, we found the portal,” Techno explained, he had been trying to avoid thinking about dinner altogether, but now it was a little inevitable. 

 

Tommy had come home late, covered in muck, he most likely pulled another prank. Phil had already been a little freaked out because this was the fifth night in a row he was coming home late. While he trusted the other residents in the Grove it was mostly Tommy that he doubted. 

 

He had tried to ask Tommy why he was late, and each night he said it was because he was helping Ranboo and Tubbo with Michel, but he couldn't use that excuse anymore because Phil had asked the two about it. Tommy had in fact not been helping, not even a little bit. That really pissed Phil off, not to mention the fact that Phil had been asked to help out some of his old friends, Techno was asked to go with him. He trusted Wilbur to take care of the house, but he was stretching his trust when it came to Tommy. His trust had been wearing thin. 

 

So when Phil explained the situation, Tommy had blown up, it wasn't strange for him to do that, but it was rare for Phil and Wilbur to both be running on a high amount of stress as well. Wilbur had always hated when they left, especially cause he wanted to ‘get the hell out of this fucking Grove’ as he told Techno one time. Tommy hated that he was being controlled, he had always felt as if people around him always treated him as a child even though he was 17. Phil didn't trust Tommy and honestly, the feeling was mutually shared by Wilbur and Techno. 

 

First, Trust was low, tensions were high, and things were said. Phrases that once said into the open air you regret, but can't take back, and second the kid is already out the door and halfway up the hill when you register what the hell just went down. At least that was Techno's side of the story.

 

“Well that’s not too bad, he'll come around eventually, right?” Dream tried to make the hybrid feel better, it was nice to know someone was trying, but it wasn't helping. He laughed a little at the statement as he spoke. 

 

“That portal he entered, Dream, pure Obi. I don't know a single person in this Grove who would even dare to keep even a single piece of that on them,” Dream said nothing, thinking most likely. 

 

“He had to have been planning this for months,” saying something like that out loud was much more haunting than just thinking it could be a possibility. Dream just scoffed, seeing his other friends make their way out of the community house, Techno raise a brow at the other, it wasn't an impossibility. Together they pushed off the wall as they made their way over to Sam’s base. 

 

“Tommy had always talked about wanting to see it himself, but I bet he regrets it now,” Dream explained, Techno sighed, he sure hoped so. The Nether was no place for a child with zero sense of direction, zero idea of the Nether's horrors, zero plan, zero fighting skills, and no way to get back to the over-world. Unless he had extra obsidian, which doesn't sound like something Tommy would think of. Techno felt a hand on his back, he turned and looked at George and Sapnap who smiled. 

 

“We'll find him,” Sapnap smiled, Techno just nodded, he sure hoped so. 

 

~

 

“There, I see his footsteps going towards that bridge over there,” Wilbur pointed out, quickly following the trail, as Phil followed him in the sky. It was nice to have Phil around, he can search places faster. Of course, that doesn't mean they could catch up to Tommy. Wilbur ran with as much physical strength as he could across the bridge and into the forest on the other side. 

 

Phil flew ahead going low to follow the trail of footsteps that lead around the forest like a maze. Phil was worried, he had said some pretty horrible things at dinner. While he wanted to tell Tommy off for running, making a Nether portal then proceeding to leave with no word, he just wanted to see the youngest of his sons safe at home. Where he would never let the little goblin out of that house until he turned 23 again. Which he could do, he had all the time in the world to never let the boy live down the amount of fear and stress he had been causing him the last few days. 

 

“Tommy!” Phil yelled as he zoomed through the forest trying his very best to follow the path of footprints that lead through the forest. He flew around the forest eventually losing Tommy’s steps, but in a wave of fear he heard a scream. He flew to an opening in the Nether wall, he raced down the hall, watching Tommy jump off the cliff, where he watched a ghast float away. He pushed through the searing pain in his back, his wings only worked for so long in the Nether, they had a limit at the most inconvenient time. He cursed as he yelled for Wilbur, as he ran down the hall to the cliff. 

 

“Phil! The Nether team is here!” Wilbur called from the end of the tunnel, but in true dad fashion the older couldn't hear him, all he could hear was Tommy’s scream. As he approached the end of the tunnel he looked around no sight of Tommy or the ghast. It was like they disappeared. He crashed to the floor, he had missed him. Tommy wasn't here, or he was here, but not anymore. The only sign that his youngest was still alive was the loud echo of his voice that bounced around the small hallway. He whipped his head up looking for the source of the noise. As he spread his wings to go and find the boy, someone came from behind him. 

 

“Phil, you already used your wings too much, let me go look for him,” Dream explained, taking off quickly after the fading noise. He flew through the small hole in the Nether wall, Phil watched him go, a sinking dread that he wouldn't be seeing Tommy for a very long time started to pool in the pit of his stomach. 

 

Wilbur collected Phil from the ledge and led him to the others and the camp they were making, they had to wait for Dream to get back. They placed a couple of sheets over branches and tied them to the trees. Everyone seemed so down at the thought that Tommy was gone. Phil couldn't find the head space to care about the looks on everyone's faces. He just kept his head in his hands as he thought, trying to figure out where he went wrong, what he could have done better. 

 

“This is all my fault,” He sighed under his breath, Wilbur heard him and placed a hand on his father's back, Phil looked over to his other son who had a couple of stray tears rolling and quickly evaporating. Phil reached out, bringing Wilbur into the hug they both needed, as they whispered sorry to each other. They pulled out of the hug but stayed close as the Nether team stood or sat around waiting for Dream. They spent several more moments there before there were faint footsteps from the hall. Dream popped out from the dark hallway, everyone looking around for Tommy, eventually looking at Dream. He sighed, turning to Phil, although the man could not see his face, Phil knew the exact expression he was making at that moment. 

 

“I couldn't catch him before my wings ran out of juice, we can track him through the Nether to find him. I have an idea of where he is or even better where he’s going to be,” Dream explained to Phil and the group, Wilbur had already fallen on Phil. knowing full well he wouldn't be seeing his brother for a very long time. Phil shook his head looking at the others with pleading eyes, but there was no need, the Grove was a family. 

 

“We will get him back, Phil don't worry,” Sapnap said with a bright smile. The others of the group rolled their eyes, the hybrid was way too happy to be back in his realm of choice. The thing is with hybrids, most aren't born in their home realm. After the war hybrids from the Nether and End realms were forced to relocate to the over-world. So many like Sapnap loved traveling to the Nether, but never stayed. Of course, over-world hybrids were the exception, because they couldn't live in other realms. 

 

“Thank you all,” He said, picking Wilbur up and watching as the others packed up their things. He spread his wings, getting ready to take off before Dream placed a hand on his shoulder. He shook his head as he spoke. 

 

“You shouldn't use your wings, besides, I think Enmelda will want to know about Tommy’s little adventure in riding a Ghast,” He explained, Phil’s eyes widened a little before he furrowed them. He looked to Dream, who nodded his head just a little. Phil looked to Wilbur who still held his face in his hands, quietly he cried through them, letting the tears evaporate as they touched the floor of the Nether. 

 

So the Nether team made their way through the long hallway, as Phil and Wilbur left the Nether, missing a member of their family. The familiar swirl of the portal made them both sick as they left. Waiting on the other side were four people. 

 

Techno, who, for the first time since Phil had found him in the Nether broken and cursed, showed emotions openly. He was standing next to the other three, waiting with a concerned face. As they exited the portal with no Tommy in sight, his shoulders sagged, and his face became grim. He then walked away from the group, into the forest, where they heard the smashing of a tree. 

 

Ranboo, who made the tear stains on his face increase in size when the two exited the portal. He brought a hand to his mouth as he refused to believe the information that lay before him. He hugged tightly onto one of the others there. Whispering something into their ear as they fell to the floor. 

 

Tubbo, who for a moment held out hope that Tommy was still behind them, just waiting to come through the portal and scare them like he always does. Ranboo let a small whisper reach into his ear. He couldn't believe it he didn't want to, but he had to. He fell to the floor and let out a loud cry, as the others who came from the portal surrounded him in a teary hug. 

 

Finally, little Michel, who really didn't understand what was going on. All he heard was that Uncle Tommy was in trouble and that he had gone to the Nether. Michel didn't really pay attention to his parents. Instead, he looked at the swirled purple portal, taking slow and steady steps toward the portal. He reached his hand out, inches away from touching the portal when Technoblade came and swept the boy up.

 

“You don’t want to go in there, Michel, Trust me,” Techno tried to smile at the small child. Who just tilted his head to the side, blinking a little before scrambling out of Techno’s arms and running to his father's.

Notes:

Well, well, Michel my beloved.

Anyway, I bet this chapter was a little confusing for some people. If you have questions ask, I will try and answer them, if they are questions that will be answered later I won't tell you cause your just going to have to wait and find out.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᔑリ⊣ᒷꖎᓭ 𝙹⎓ ↸ᒷᔑℸ ̣ ⍑ which means the angles of death

Anyway, I just love this story so freaking much and we are only on chapter two, I hope you are ready for the whirl wind of information that next chapter is about to give you. Being ready men, woman, and other non gender specific humans.

okay well Blue out - biiiiiiiiiii<3

Chapter 3: Chapter 3: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᔑ∷ᒷリᔑ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹∷∷⚍!¡ℸ

Notes:

Thank you to everyone who has commented, and bookmarked, and given this story kudos. The happy chemicals in my brain is going brrrrrrr very loudly(that is a good thing) thanks to you! I thank you!

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Using the fire and excitement in his mothers' soul. Nathendro built his kingdom. 

 

He rose cliffs and mountains, making his world of fire and lava. He created biomes that stretched all around him. He had always found his sister's sky to be too bright too open and inviting. So he created a roof, nothing was brighter than the flow of the lava,  rivers and the brushes of fire. 

 

He called his realm the Nether, a place where he could call himself king. 

 

And a king he needed subjects, so he created his own strange creatures, but Nathendro didn't have the creativity of his little sister. So his creatures ended up looking ugly, dull, and frightening, even he their creator looked upon them with disgust. He tried to fix them, to make them look like creatures his mother would be proud of. Instead, he created monsters. H e gave up ashamed, and instead took advantage of the monsters he had created. He made himself a place, where he could rain king over his creatures. Almost like a castle, but this castle was not one of royalty, but one of death and blood. 

 

He looked over his domain and laughed, watching as the creatures of his realm fought. He would pin one monster against another and force them to fight. Blood would soak the floor of his land, and it made him smile. It filled him with a feeling of true power. 

 

However, the creatures of the Nether became scared of their god, that didn't stop Nathendro. Instead the Nether was haunted by the laugh of their king and god, it would ring out, as another fallen creature would hit the floor. The metallic smell of blood filled the air, like a posion it chocked any and all who crossed his path. 

 

So the creatures banned together, and used their collective knowledge to create a potion that would give a single creature the power to defeat their God- their tormentor. Over years of searching, fighting, and crafting, the creatures finally created it. A potion that would kill a god. 

 

After little debate a young hybrid took on the task of fighting and defeating Nathendro. He challeged the god to a battle of blood, in the arena of gold. The god accepted, he had no reason to object, but as the creature drank the potion he felt diffrent. The plan had failed, and instead the young creature was turned into a being of pure corruption. T he hybrid became infected and sick. Nathendro killed him instently, but the corruption would not die. Instead, it created and infected army of rotting corpses. Bring any and all creatures who caught this sickness back to life.

 

Nathendro enraged at the attempt on his life, and amusment of the corruption smiled, and forced them to fight. In his domain, he watched as the once-dead killed their friends and family. The area of gold, a place filled with death and blood had become known as the arena of the corrupt, instead the stench of death and blood was over powered by the sorrow that plueged the Nether.

 

The Nether became a place of death, fire, lava, and sadness. Travelers from other realms could feel it. In the way, Ghast cried at a fallen creature, the way Piglins always had their guards up, and how fortresses became a death trap for any over-worlder seeking a blaze rod. 

 

The Nether became a nightmare, and the goddeness' were none the wiser. 

 

~

 

“Thank you,” Tommy breathed out with little to no breath, the ghast floated away with a cry. He glanced back at ocean of lava he had just traveled over, he couldn't see the crimson or the hole at which he made his escape. It felt amazing, the sounds of people he once called family were nowhere to be heard. He pumped his hands in the air and spun on his heel listening once again to the voices that faded back into being heard, the thrill of the ride silencing them for a few moments. 

 

Oh my ghast!! 

 

That was very poggers.

 

Did we really just ride a ghast?

 

I can die in peace now.

 

Very cool, but what now?

 

THAT WAS SO FREAKING COOL!!

 

He faced the new land that lay before him. It was much different than the two biomes he had seen before. It was a brown color, with blue fire sprotting from the floor like flowers in the over-world. It was beautiful in Tommy’s eyes but it could kill and he knew the danger. He took a breath in and held tightly onto the straps of his backpack. 

 

“Let's get the hell outta here!” he said, the voices agreed. It smelled of ash, rot, and something else Tommy couldn't quiet name. But he continued to walk forward.  He couldn't help the wide smile that was plastered on his face. He felt like a kid again, going on an imaginary adventure through his backyard, searching for hidden treasure and monsters to fight. The memory made him smile, he had always been kind of a lonely kid now that he had time to think about it.   

 

YO!! Doesn't this place look very familiar?

 

Blood??

 

NOOO, how did we get here already!!

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!!!!

 

Stfu you stupid loud ass, he’s not even fighting!!

 

Yeah shut up 

 

blood:(

 

Idiot 

 

Tommy squinted at the voices, what does that even mean? He’s heard his brother yell it out a couple of times when he'd been running around killing mods in the mini arena they had in the backyard, but he never bothered to ask what it meant. Plus it wasn't like Techno was going to tell him what it meant anyway. He sighed, would these voices tell him?

 

Then he remembered something. His head shot up looking up at the Nether roof, like he was looking at the voices. 

 

“Hey loud ass fuckers, How the hell did I speak that weird ass language? You boys seem like you know more shit than you're letting on to,” He explained, continuing on the straight path he was walking. The voices erupted into many different explanations making it hard for him to concentrate. He had to paused, placing his hands on his head as they spoke, as if to nurse the shot of pain they caused. 

 

You were speaking galactic

 

Magic BITCH!! LIKE I KEEP SAYING

 

You just did not understand what you said?

 

Weird champ he just spoke 

 

Huh, I forgot he spoke galactic

 

You spoke galactic, cause you know it from a long time ago, you probably wouldn't remember you were a baby. 

 

BORING it's freaking a legend or something 

 

YOU ARE NOT SUPPOSED TO TELL HIM, YOU DUMBASS

 

Ahahahahhahahahah

 

BLOOD PLEASE!!!! I take it back, the corruption from the over-world got us. 

 

YEAH now shut the fuck up!! We don't need to crowd him with information on his first day. 

 

It was galactic

 

We should tell him now!!

 

Weird champ 

 

yeah I say we cut the crap!

 

Pog!!

 

NOOOOOO we cant

 

“Oi, oi, I get it now shut the fuck up! God damnit you are so fucking loud!” He yelled to the voices, rubbing his head a little as they quieted down. He could never hear every voice, just the loud majority. It made sense, but it felt strange, one small voice stood out to him though, it said nothing this time.

 

He ignored it and walked for a bit before he saw it. His eyes went wide as he noticed tips of gold on the spikes of whatever he was looking at. The voices started to slowly come together chanting one thing over and over. Which bothered Tommy immensely so he tuned them out. Looking around to see if he could find location of these golden spikes. 

 

He jogged towards it, noticing a cliff, as he approached it more and more of the building came into view. It was a massive arena, bigger than he had ever seen in his life. It was made with Blackstone, nether brick, and solid blocks of gold. It was detailed to the point that Tommy was forced to go closer to see. He looked around, seeing the gold spikes origin, it was near a chair, one made of solid gold. The spikes reached from the back, showing the power of that golden seat. Tommy found it a little disturbing that someone wanted to sit in such a prissy chair. 

 

He noticed part of the Arena split open by fallen Nether roof, he looked up above him, a silent fear that he would be crushed. The arena looked old like it had been there for thousands of years, it most likely had. The walls reached high into the air, the detailing not stopping even as it reached 70 blocks into the air. The entrance was massive, and Tommy had to tilt his head up a little see it all, around the edges of the arch way was symbols, a languae that he would never know, maybe the voices would teach him. He read it though. 

 

ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹ꖎ╎ᓭᒷ⚍ᒲ 𝙹⎓ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸

 

He ran his fingers over part of it, feeling the rough grooves from the carving and the stone beneath his hands. He glanced at the long hall, and entered the arena with little care. No doors and no windows, instead paintings on the walls lead him through the arena. He traced his figures along them as he watched a story play out through the pictures. 

 

There was a Piglin-like creature that looked not quite right like it was rotting. It looked to be fighting a much healthier-looking one. There was a picture of a man in the chair, big strong, topped head to toe in gear, from a gold crown to a wither skeleton skulls for shoulder pads. He laughed a little, the dude looked so high and mighty, but his current throne was empty which meant he was gone. He kept looking at another picture of another rotting pig-like creature that also looked human. It was fighting, the pictures repeated over and over, the only diffrence was who the rotting creature was fighting. Then the pictures stopped. He found it strange. The story never had an ending. He looked in front of him to see a massive archway painted with the symbol of Nathendro, the god of the Nether. Tommy would cringe when he looked at the books Phil had on this guy. He didn't need to hear the story a thousand times to understand that he was a fucked dude. 

 

The end of the paintings led to an opening into the arena space. Across the arena he looked upon the golden throne, it seemed welcoming in a weird way, but he didn't want to sit where a potential god had once sat, especially if they were as terrible as Nathendro. So he walked on by the archway and noticed a group of pig-like creatures, they looked rotting, just like in the pictures. He couldn't tell if they would attack him, but from the paintings, on the wall, he didn't want to take any chances. He slowly started to back away when he stepped onto a stone. 

 

A loud crunch echoed through the arena, the heads of the rotting creatures turned to him quickly and he froze for a moment as they made their way over. Swords out, eyes red with rage, he didn't know what to do. He felt himself reach into his bag and pull out the only weapon he had on him, a small axe. He could feel himself flipping it in his hand as the creatures got closer and closer. 

 

In a moment, Tommy felt himself lung at the creatures. He watched himself dodge and weave around the creatures cutting and slashing at weak points. The thing is Tommy can’t fight to save his life, he knew a couple of moves, but if he was to get thrown into a fight, there was no way he would make it out alive. Yet here he was, winning an impossible fight. 

 

“⊣╎⍊ᒷ ||𝙹⚍∷ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸ ⎓𝙹∷ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⊣𝙹↸ 𝙹⎓ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸!” he heard himself say, the rotting creatures made no motion to stop their attacks or acknowledge that he spoke words that made no sense to him. He tried to open his mouth to speak, but nothing came forth. Blood splattered on the wall, as the last creature fell. The rotting smell of blood and corpses, filled his sense, which made him cringe. He could slowly feel himself back in his body not noticing before that it had felt like he had been pushed out, like someone else was controlling his movements. 

 

“What the fuck?” he breathed out a ragged breath as he whipped away a bit of blood from his face. He couldn't help but stare at the bodies for a second. It was strange, he had only seen a couple of creatures in the Nether, but these one seemed different, they felt unnatural. He watched as they slowly started to dissolve into the ground, disappearing for good. 

 

Oh yeah! BLOOD FOR THE GOD HIMSELF!!

 

That was awesome, ah, blood lust is so cool

 

Wow!!

 

That was POGCHAMP

 

He spoke galactic again, Tommy have you been holding out on us?

 

BLOOD!!! LETS GOOOOOO

 

Tommy let out a sigh as he shook his head. Shoving the axe into his bag and starting to wake away from the bloody mess he had created. He looked down at his hands. Curling them into fists before stretching them out with a loud sigh. "I don't know what the fuck you're all on about, but this is some extra weird shit,"

 

Not only had he spoken that weird language the voices was going off about, but he didn't exactly feel like he had actually fought in that battle. It was almost like a totally different force had taken over, or an instinct that had been there that he had never needed before. He continued to walk around listening to the quiet hum of the voices in his head. Then he let out a sigh. 

 

“What am I going to call you guys? I can’t keep calling you weird ass voices that showed up out of nowhere, and I assume I can’t fucking get rid of you, so I need to call you something,” He huffed a little, the voices quieting for a moment after he spoke. "So what I'm I going to be calling you?"

 

Chat. 

 

Lame, why Chat?

 

I mean that is what we are

 

I kinda like it

 

POG!!

 

We aren't though

 

Yeah, we are voices of the fallen!!

 

Wtf!!!

 

Chat is the name don't wear it out!

 

Chat pog!

 

Tommy just brought a hand to his chin thinking of the name they had given themselves. He didn't hate it, after all, they were a chatty bunch of assholes. He nodded his head, agreeing with calling the strange voices, Chat. 

 

“Why are you even in my head?” He asked, Chat seemed to freeze like they got caught with their hand in the cookie jar. Tommy retraced his path down the hall watching the giant paintings pass by, this time he felt a strange force pull, guiding him more and more down the hall. Chat burst to life answering his question, before he could think about.

 

Dead!

 

We died before the war, so he gets pity privileges!

 

I am still traumatized. 

 

Aren't we all.

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD.

 

Welp.

 

Did no one see that coming?

 

I’m surprised, that I’m surprised. 

 

“What war are you going on about? You mean the war Phil fucking drags on about?” he asks again, lots of the voices agree, some meme on him, some say no, and the others yell about blood. 

 

He can feel the pull growing stronger, as he tries and fails to ask another question. The voices are becoming harder to hear, the buzz of something in the arena is drawing him in. Tommy keeps walking, keeping his eyes open when he sees the archway into the arena again. He walks out of the long hall and into the center of the Arena. 

 

He lets his mouth open wide as he spins, looking around slowly he keeps making his way to the middle. He looks up and around seeing the throne that makes his eyes roll. This place is massive, and full of an unfamiliar feeling to Tommy. As he takes his last steps towards the center of the arena floor, he feels it, the unfirmilar feeling becomes strong enough that he can identify it. It was one of overwhelming sadness and loss. This had been a place of death, a place of slaughter and tears. 

 

A pit grew in Tommy’s stomach as he looked around, he could feel something coming, his mouth closed, and he felt his own eyes close. Flashes of blood, screaming faces, crying children, and morning family flooded his vision. The once warm world became cold, as the smell of blood and rot suffocated him. Images of the rotting creatures kicking down gates and walking into piglin homes, slaughtering anyone who moved. 

 

Tommy watched in horror as a familiar looking creature kill off a whole tribe of the piglins. Somewhere deep in Tommy, he wished he could jump in and save these creatures. He had never seen them in real life, but he could tell that they were a gentle race that asked for nothing but the land they used as a home. He wanted to kill every last one of the rotting bastards that just seemed to live for one single goal, spilling blood. 

 

He forced his eyes open, finding himself on the ground, tears streaming down his face. He couldn't remember falling to the floor. He looked to the ground, taking a clump of dirt in his hand. He could feel the souls that were trapped here. He wanted to help them, and get rid of this place, it was awful and the only reason it still stood was because no one dared go near it. 

 

Well, Tommy dared, so he focused hard on shutting out the phantom wailing and screams that pledged his ears. Chat knew what was really going on, they would be able to help him. “Chat?” He asked, his voice sad and weak, how long had he been crying? He shook it off, clearing his voice and asking once more. 

 

“Chat?” he asked, with more of his normal voice. He rubbed his eyes, trying to wipe away the tears on his face. 

 

Hey! He’s back pog

 

Why were you crying?

 

Tommy what’s wrong!

 

POG

 

Ah the place of blood, how I have missed you

 

Shut up!

 

What?

 

Yes?

 

Pog

 

Tommy took a big breath in and whipped his face once more, finally standing up and brushing off the dirt from his pants. He looked to the floor and the arena around him. 

 

“How do we get rid of this place, and set these souls free?” They would surely know what he means by that, they had talked about a weird checklist when he finally started to hear them. Chat in fact did know, and was very happy that Tommy wanted this place gone. 

 

Finally!!!!!!

 

Set the ground on fire, this will release the souls from the ground. 

 

Arson pog

 

ARSON!!!

 

BURN IT TOO THE GROUND

 

It's cursed so the only way to set them free is lava or fire.



Eat shit Nathedro!

 

Arson

 

Lets goooo

 

Once the ground has been burned, and the soul have been released, the foundation of the place will crash

 

Fire!!!!

 

Ah Arson, the art of the broken 

 

ARSON POG!!

 

So use that flint and let's BURN THIS PLACE TO THE GROUND

 

Tommy smiled as he listened to the voices, hearing that once actually helpful voice that told him what was going on. He reached into his bag and pulled out the flint, striking it against the steel. Just like he had done not long before. It sent a smile to his face as the ground started to burn, the fire turning a bright blue and he stumbled back in awe. 

 

He watched with growing eyes as the fire slowly started to speed around the arena, the smoke from the fire instead of being black, was white. Tommy watched it float through the sky he saw the faces of those souls that were trapped gliding through the smoke. He smiled, quickly standing up and letting out a ‘whop’ his hands raised high in the air.

 

“Let's fucking go!” He yelled, he looked around a bit before finally realizing.

 

“Shit!” He yelled, quickly turning from the arena and running towards the exit, the fire hot on his tail. He quickly panicked through the halls. Feeling the heat from the fire start to take hold of his body. The whole time Chat was laughing it up. 

 

Ha Ha, run Tommy run!

 

What an idiot, he set the fire and then stayed!

 

Tommy!

 

HHAHAHAHHAHHAHA

 

BURN IT TO THE GROUND

 

Arson, Arson, Arson, Arson!

 

Be free my brothers and sisters! 

 

Tommy you idiot!

 

“Don't you dare call me a fucking idiot Chat! The smoke of the fire just looked really cool!” he tried to defend himself from the voices that refused to let up. He continued to bicker with the voices before he ran out the entrance of the building, the temperature went down, but the fire still burned. Tommy made his way slowly away from the arena to watch.

 

“God damnit, that took way too fucking long,” He exclaimed, looking up at the blue flames and white smoke as it reached up and spread out. It seemed to have a place it wanted to go like it had been waiting to be released. Tommy smiled, as the smoke twisted and flowed through all of the Nether, splitting off and sending a clear message. 

 

||𝙹⚍∷ ℸ ̣ ∷⚍ᒷ ꖌ╎リ⊣ ⍑ᔑᓭ ⎓𝙹⚍リ↸ ⍑╎ᓭ ∴ᔑ|| ⍑𝙹ᒲᒷ

Notes:

AH, I have one tab open at all times that is just a galactic translator, its nice that the internet is a thing. Anyway I want to hear what you think? not only about the story, but what you think might happen.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᔑ∷ᒷリᔑ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹∷∷⚍!¡ℸ which is the arena of the corrupt
In the arena there is a little carving that Tommy reads ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹ꖎ╎ᓭᒷ⚍ᒲ 𝙹⎓ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸ which means The coliseum of blood
when Tommy is fighting the zombie piglins he hears himself say ⊣╎⍊ᒷ ||𝙹⚍∷ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸ ⎓𝙹∷ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⊣𝙹↸ 𝙹⎓ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸! which means give your blood for the blood god!
Then the final little text ||𝙹⚍∷ ℸ ̣ ∷⚍ᒷ ꖌ╎リ⊣ ⍑ᔑᓭ ⎓𝙹⚍リ↸ ⍑╎ᓭ ∴ᔑ|| ⍑𝙹ᒲᒷ means your true king has found his way home.

The next chapter is going to be fun! You get to know a thing that I am super excited about to share. hee hee hee, good luck. I cant wait to see you next time. >:D

see ya blue out - biiiiiiiii<3

Chapter 4: Chapter 4: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᑑ⚍ᒷᒷリ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᒷリ↸

Notes:

Guys! we did it! as of right now there have been 2033 times this story has been clicked! plus the 285 people who thought this story was so good that they should leave kudos, which I really appreciate. That is on May 26,2021, 4:40 pm

I think I should give a warning for this, it might cause some people to get triggered.

TW: mention of suicide

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The mind of Prime was given to Enmelda, who had always been the child of strategy. 

 

While Enmelda loved to create and loved to watch her sister and brother create, she felt it unnecessary to plan for the future and create a realm of life. 

 

Even so, she couldn't help herself from creating a couple of creatures. First were the creatures she used to watch over her sister and brother. It was a creature of darkness that could teleport from place to place, realm to realm. They wouldn't get in the way, they were meant to watch and report. They were quite good at their job. 

 

After her sister created her masterpiece, the over-worlders started to explore, finding a way to Enmelda’s realm. She found them so interesting that she created a challenge for them. 

 

Her second creation, her guardian, and her pet, a pet that could fly around and live almost forever. She enjoyed watching the Over-worlders get frustrated with the seemingly immortal creature.

 

She thought they would never defeat her guardian, which they had started to call the Ender Dragon until a rather curious over-worlder showed up. He was dressed in armor as strong as his heart, a sword as sharp as his wits, and a bow that fired arrows as straight as his goal.  Using his tools, he defeated the Ender Dragon. So Enmelda offered him a proposal. She would grant him a gift, he would have free passage from the end to the over-world. The deal seemed too good to be true, so he asked Enmelda if there was a twist. 

 

She smiled, explaining that with his gift, he would be loyal to her, and if she was to call upon him he would come to her aid. At first, he saw this as a trick from the goddess of death, but she wouldn't let the man leave her realm until he gave her a proper answer. So he agreed. 

 

Enmelda loved having an angel of death, he was like one of the ten pillars that kept her guardian alive. So over time, each over-worlder that killed her pet was offered the option to become one of her angels of death. It was an honor and many people looked up to these heroes. 

 

Apart from her angels, Enmelda created big lands that outstretched her mother's mind, creating strange places for the over-worlders to enjoy. Soon her realm became one she enjoyed being a part of, spending most of her time going about her realm and exploring it herself. 

 

Her only mistake was forgetting her brother's ever-growing need for blood. 

 

~

 

“Goddess Enmelda, The angel of pillar 5, the angel of strategy told me you needed to speak to me,” Phil spoke, his voice stern and serious as he keeled at the foot of the large throne. His wings spread across the floor, showing their true size to anyone who was looking. He watched as Enderman popped in and out of the way, never daring to touch the throne itself. 

 

“Phil, I have told you a billion times, one, you can just call me Kristin, and two don't act so formal around me!” The voice came from the throne, and there she sat, the goddess of death, queen of the end, Enmelda, or as her angels called her Kristin. 

 

“Gods, you and Dream always have this problem with acting so formal around me! I told you my true name when I gifted you your powers now please stop calling me Enmelda!” She exclaimed again. She was wearing a long dress, a bright purple faded up to black from the bottom. Gold accents littered the side of the dress and rang rings around her arms. She wore a crown made of purple smoke, while her long black had chipped horns poked through. Her hair was black and pulled back into a low-hanging ponytail. Kristin also had black patches of skin, one covering her right shoulder, another on her nose, and the third and fourth on the tips of her claws, which looked like really long nails. 

 

“I promised I would be loyal and be a subject under your rule, so like I have said in the past I will not call you anything but, Goddess Enmelda,” He sighed, standing from his position and taking a couple of steps towards the Goddess. She pinched her eyebrows together in frustration, before unfolding them and putting a pout on. Phil wanted to laugh at the way the goddess looked but he couldn't. 

 

“Phil! Please!” she begged, placing her hands together in a praying motion. Phil just closed his eyes shaking his head. If he kept looking he would definitely start laughing. This fact made the goddess smile for a moment. 

 

“Phil, I can practically see you laughing, cut out the serious face and call me by my real name please!” She started again, crossing her arms and tapping her finger on her arm. She looked around her castle a bit before snapping her figures. 

 

She teleported them into a dark room, the walls looking like the night sky. Phil proceeded to lose his balance and fall on the floor which made the goddess laugh. 

 

“I didn't mean for you to fall,” She laughed, it was bright for someone who was supposed to be the goddess of death and queen of the end. Phil just smiled up at her, not having the strength in him to look away. Which caused him to start laughing as well. 

 

“Ha Ha Ha! I got you, I made you laugh!” She taunted a little, as the angel stood up from where he had fallen. He brushed himself off with a smile. 

 

“You know I don't like to talk informally around the Enderman, Kristin,” He explained, moving her wings a little. She just tilted her head in acknowledgment. 

 

“You can't stop me from trying,” She barked out with a laugh, finally sitting on the floor. Phil joined her, as they looked around the room like it was a starry night. 

 

“I know you didn't call me here for no reason Kristin, Dream mentioned Tommy riding a Ghast,” he explained with a sigh, he was still heartbroken over the fact that he had pushed his youngest so far that he felt the need to run away, and to the Nether of all places. There was a hum from the goddess. As she morphed into her fully human form, looking similar to her godly form, just with fewer creature features. 

 

“I’m afraid that he might be the one who will release Natherdo from his cage in the over-world. I’m not allowed in the Nether, and neither is my sister but, you and Dream, and the other angels are. You must extract Tommy from the Nether before it’s too late, you were right,” She stresses, she knows what this kid means to Phil, and to her that's really the main problem, but she can't help but feel that something is going to happen. Phil can't help but drop his head to look at the floor. He lets out a sigh thinking back to the first time he had met Tommy.

 

“He was trapped in there for a millennia Phil! I know you can give him a normal childhood,” Kristin had said, handing the angel the baby. He kinda just stood there for a second before finally opening his mouth to speak. 

 

“This child shouldn't be alive! If he has been in the void for that long, Kristin! You should know this better than anyone!” Phil yelled, not giving a baby a glance, he already knew this kid would grow up and rip this world apart, not only could he feel it, but being able to live in the void for that long, it shouldn't be possible. 

 

The void was no place for a mortal, there have been legends and stories of mortals that have become terrifying creatures because of it. Once they live in one of the realms they make it their goal to destroy it, no matter what. On multiple occasions, Phil and Kristin have had to deal with these mutants. A child, wouldn't be able to live in any world, who knows what will happen or what he might do. To most, it changes you, and for it to be a newborn child stuck in a space that has no sense of time. There was no way Rosendra would allow him to raise this child in the over-world.

 

“I already talked to my sister about this, and she agreed, but under the condition that one of my angels watch over him,” Kristin explained, she stressed her voice with so much passion, knowing it was going to be hard to convince Phil to take care of this child. 

 

“Kristin, what about Wilbur and Technoblade? I already have two sons,” He explained to her, while he rarely turned away a request from his Goddess, this was just too much. He couldn't raise a child that might one day cause the only true evil the three realms to regain his power. He couldn't handle it. Kristin sighed, looking down at the baby, pulling back the small blanket that covered his face. She smiled at the child, trying her best to keep a happy face up for the kid. 

 

“I don't think you other boys will mind having a little brother to dote on, wouldn't you think?” She smiled up at him, Phil couldn't help but smile at her, he adored her too much. Then he remembered the situation and brought his mind back to the present. He finally looked down at the baby in his arms, he smiled at him, to which the baby responded with a laugh. 

 

“See, I told you, you are just too soft when it comes to kids,” Phil scoffed at her words, looking back up at her. She was holding back a laugh, he lined his face with anger, though he meant none of it, and she could tell. 

 

“You did not tell me that! And I am not soft with kids, they piss me off, that's what,” She smiled in amusement, nodding her head, not believing a word he was saying. 

 

“Oh really? So that's why you took in a Netherling and a mortal child?” She teased, making Phil blush a little. So he didn't hate kids, he just had a big heart and hated to see them in pain at such a young age. He was never one to turn away someone in need, no matter who they were, but, he looked down at the kid in his arms, the small smile falling. This wasn't right. 

 

Kristin brought her hand up to Phil’s left cheek. She held a sad expression on. “I know this is a lot to ask especially after all these years of having and then losing. This kid needs a chance at a normal life Phil, I know I shouldn't allow him to live, especially since the only thing he really knows is the void, but he’s young Phil. It's my fault he was in there for so long, and he can't grow up here, or I would take him in a heartbeat,” She smiled at the taller man who put a sad expression on his face as he looked at her. 

 

“He might be the downfall of this world, but we shouldn't always leave it up to destiny,” She kept her smile up, bringing a hand to rest on the child in turn. Phil looked down again, before letting out a sigh. He took a couple of steps back before spreading his wings. Kristan gave him a smile. 

 

“Thank you,” she said before he took off with the boy in his arms. 

 

“I’m sorry, I knew this was going to happen, I knew, and yet, gods! I am such a failure if my mother could see me now, her pride and joy Enmelda. Gods, what have I done!” She couldn't help but feel like this whole situation was her fault, she let the kid live, and she would be the one to cause the second war of gods to be upon them. She couldn't help the strangled sigh that came from her mouth. She was frustrated with herself and the situation.

 

Phil just pulled her into a hug, which she was surprised at, but hugged him back. There was a certain fire about his action, which worried her a little. She had always known that being an angel meant you loved the lives of all over-worlders, it was a habit that they picked up from Kristin herself. 

 

“It’s not your fault, people fuck up. Plus Prime is 10 feet under, don't think you have to worry about disappointing her,” That pulls a laugh from the goddess' mouth, she whipped her face, even though she wasn't crying. 

 

“We don't even know if he will be the one to bring Natherndo back. We don't even know if that sick fucker is coming back in the first place,” Phil tried to ease her nerves, tried to ease both of their nerves. She shook her head, pulling back a little from the hug. 

 

“Phil, that's the thing, I can feel him. He’s going to come back, the Nether portal that Tommy opened in the over-world made his host body curious. It's only a matter of time before he goes back, if he goes back then- then-'' She chokes up on her own words, the last war she fought with her siblings had been a long one, years, and years, so much destruction was caused to all three of the realms. 

 

“You have an angel watching over him? Right? There is no need to worry, they know their job, and will do it well. They are an angel of death, after all, serving under the Queen of the end. They can't fail,” Phil explained to her, She nodded her head, placing a hand on her forehead before fully pulling away from the other. She stood up, shaking herself off and shifting back into her normal form. Which made her angel look up and give her a smile. 

 

Everything was going to be fine, she had angles all over the Over-world, if something bad happened she would be the first to know. 

 

~

 

Before long, almost the whole Grove knew Tommy had run away. A lot of the members would try and give aid to Phil and his family, but they didn't need it. They just needed space and time to think about everything that had happened. 

 

How everything had gone so wrong, so horrible so fast, that it pushed Tommy so far that he ran away. The big question is why? Why would he run? Why to the Nether? Why didn't they stop him? Why did they push him away? They knew why, they all had just pushed it deep in the back of their minds and refused to fish it out. 

 

The house was always quiet from then on, the only real noise coming from someone walking, or cooking. Wilbur seemed to shut down after what happened. He locked himself in his room and refused to come out. Of course, this only lasted about 4 days before he came into Phil’s room one night, he wasn't his usual self, but smaller. 

 

“I feel like it's all my fault Phil, I just wanted to-, I don't even know, I just, I didn't mean to push him away,” Wilbur sodded, Phil cradled Wilbur in his arms, just like he had done a thousand times before.

 

“But it's not, Wil, the only thing you did was be a brother, a stressed older brother who wants nothing but for his stupid little brother to be safe,” Phil assured Wilbur, who nodded. They both sat in the chair for what seemed like minutes, but soon both ended up asleep. The morning came much sooner than they would have liked, causing the sun to beat down into their eyes. 

 

By the time the Nether team got back, most of the others in the Grove started to lose hope for Tommy. The only people hoping that he would pop out of nowhere one day and be his usual self, were Phil, Techno, Wilbur, and Tubbo. Who had not been holding himself together as well as he said he was. Night after night he would wait up at the portal, just hoping that his best friend to come through. Most nights he fell asleep and either Ranboo would have to teleport to bring him home, or Phil would find him and fly him back. 

 

It was a really nice day at the start, the birds flew around and the bees were making that annoying noise that sounded too close to being a fly. Which should have been the first sign that something wasn't right. Many people from the Grove were out, doing things and enjoying the weather. It wouldn't last for long, and while that didn't stop most of them, they needed this time to relax. 

 

Relax they did until four very tired, very dirty, very worn out men stumbled through the Nether portal that they were forced to keep open. Their faces were filled with regret and sadness, heads hung low.

 

Phil watched with an expressionless face as Dream came from the portal the brown bag Tommy had taken with him in his hand. Phil closed his eyes for a moment, hearing the loud cries that came from beside him as Wilbur fought the fact that they couldn't find his brother. 

 

“No, no, no, he’s still out there, Dream! Please, I have to find Tommy, it's my fault he left in the first place, he can’t-” He sobbed, trying to pass by the other and reach the portal, Dream pulled him back. Techno came forward, gliding his younger brother to the floor, as he sat there crying. Dream placed the bag gently in Wilbur's hands before he waved off the others who came with him. 

 

With low shoulders they walked back to the Grove, finally being able to take a shower after months of running and fighting. Too bad it was all for nothing. They all had tried so hard to get Tommy back, they really did, even if he was a little shit at times. 

 

“We followed him for months, but he always managed to slip away. We chased him to the end of a cliff,” Phil turned his head, not wanting to hear what came next. He had lived long enough to understand the words that he was going to hear. The sinking pity of fear and regret that he felt months ago resurfaced, taking hold and not letting go. 

 

“He dropped his bag before he- he jumped, my damn wings were useless, I am so sorry Phil,” Dream apologized, trying to look Phil in his eyes when he mentioned the death of his son. He let out a sigh and spread his wings taking off into the air. The sky had become darker all of the sudden, it was like the weather in the Grove was reacting to its loss. 

 

Dream was left with a pit of regret. Techo was left with the feeling of being useless, Wilbur was left feeling like everything was his fault, and Phil wasn't left with anything but a hole in his heart.

 

The skies wanted to mourn the death of the child, it would be days before they would see the sun again.

Notes:

OH NO! He's dead!

.
.
.

Noooo Tommy was supposed to defeat Nathendro and become the true rule of the Nether!! my plans they're ruined! *cries in Morse Code* but Kristin is Enmelda? POG.

Yeah so, I'm sorry about that, but it will get better next chapter I promise, we finally get to meet MY favorite character and no it's not Michel, though I do love Michel. This guy is new I made him up for plot purposes.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᑑ⚍ᒷᒷリ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᒷリ↸ which means queen of the end

anyway thank you all again for all the support, all the happy chemicals in my brain are going brrrrrrrrrrrr. So I have been writing a lot. So be ready for the next chapter it's not as sad as this one . . . I hope.

see ya later, blue out - biiiiiiiiii<3

(P.S. This is editing Blue, I have not looked at this story in a while, and going back and reading this chapter and editing it made me sad, and I knew what happens! So this is me apologizing for this chapter, you all did not deserve this)

Chapter 5: Chapter 5: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ꖌ╎リ⊣ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ リᒷℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ∷

Notes:

I hope you like this chapter, you get to meet my favorite character ah, it's going to be a rough couple of chapters so um, I don't know if you will need tissues but *place a box on the table* I got 'em right here. Good luck and uh, just go read it and please tell me what you think.

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The three realms lived in peace for the longest time. All while the Nether was fighting for it’s life. Covered in the blood, sweat, and tears of their fellow creatures. It was a hard time for the Nether while the rest of the realms lived peacefully under the rule of their humble leaders. 

 

There is a saying in the Over-world, ‘all good things must come to an end' in this case, that is exactly what happened. 

 

Now the creatures that Enmelda liked to call her little spies, did their job, well and efficiently. She had been pleased with the work they were doing, being able to keep tabs on what her siblings were doing at all times. She trusted her creatures, so when one of them brought her a disturbing piece of news, she was shocked and confused. Never truly wanting to believe the words that they spewed. 

 

She didn't believe it, she couldn't. One spy had said her brother had killed his creatures, which was a big deal to the gods. They are supposed to be the creatures that worship you, that give you power and worth. Killing them for fun was disgusting, so she didn't believe it. 

 

Until three more spies came telling her the same story. 

 

Story after story talked of her brother and his bloody ways. His arena of corruption, brothers killing one another as their parents watched. The corrupted creatures running rampant were invited into the arena to battle as well, having no mercy in their ruthless killings. How Nathendro would watch and laugh as his subject's blood is spilled into the ground. How he listened to the cries of his creatures and ignored them, killing any and all who even tried to stand up to him. He respected none of the creatures, only using them for his own fun and power. He cared not for their lives, only his own. 

 

She had no idea how to handle the information she was given, so she approached her sister, asking her what they should do.

 

We don't want to get ahead of ourselves, we should ask our brother what all this is about. 

 

They meet in the Void, and the sister asks their brother what was the meaning of the rumors they had been hearing, and the information Enmelda had received from her creatures. He denied the information and returned to his realm, both sisters believed their brother and returned to their own realms as well. 

 

Nathendro however was enraged at the fact that his sister was spying on him. The moment he stepped back into the Nether, he placed a rule on the creatures that came from the end. All those who were born of end blood or granted an honorary member of the end, would be cursed with a limit to their powers in the end. Only being able to freely use their powers in warped forests, which held similar properties to the end. This rule affected many of the spies' memories so they never were able to relay true information to their queen again, and Nathendro continued his corrupted rule. 

 

~

 

Tommy had been running for a month, and every time the Nether team got closer to him, the faster he picked up his pace, the louder the voices screamed at him to run away for good. He couldn't though, he was only a human in a realm that was not his own. How was he going to be able to run away if he was hot and sweaty and tired, all his exertion was slowly building up. 

 

Maybe he should just give up, go back to the over-world, and live with those who called themselves his family. He was tired of all this running and riding and dodging and weaving. He pressed his hands into his hair and he curled into himself. He was hiding in a small hole in the nether rack, blocks away he could hear the voices of Punz, and George, who had been hot on his tail. He could feel a wet patch start to take hold of his shirt, the silent tears started to make trails down his face. Tommy could feel himself slowly starting to just give up. Chat was not helping but he couldn't bother to find the strength and tell them to shut the hell up. 

 

He was dirty, and he could tell that the clothes he was wearing wouldn't last another month without needing to be replaced. He was at the lowest he had been in a while. Now just because Tommy was hot and sweaty, doesn't mean he hated the Nether. No he fucking loved it here, it was the fact that these people couldn't take a hint, they wouldn't stop following him. 

 

They only started to care when it really mattered to them, and they had no right. None, it made Tommy laugh a little, the team that was following him wasn't even his 'family'. Those fuckers had chickened out and sent Dream and his posy to come and fetch their annoying little gremlin child, Tommy, the biggest trouble maker and prankster in the Grove. He could just see the number of eyes that would follow him as he walked down the street. He didn't want to know how Phil or Wilbur or even Techno would look at him, with the same amount of disgust they did when looking at a rotting corpse. 

 

“This is so fucking stupid,” he sighed, quietly, leaning his hand back to rest on the rocky walls that surrounded him on all sides but one. Bringing his hands down he scrunched his feet towards him more as he spoke. 

 

“They're never gonna give up until I go back to that shit hole or someone fucking dies, I don't want anyone to die, but I don't want to fucking go back, and if I keep doing this shit, I'll die,” He explained, the voices in his head giving him sympathy. 

 

Noo Tommy don't be sad

 

Sadinnit :(

 

NOOOOOOOo

 

Why don’t you ask for help from a creature? Like you did with the ghast? That seemed to work the last time.

 

Tommy thought about it before, calling other mods of the Nether to help. He couldn't though, hadn't found himself being able to speak the language of the nether. Chat hadn't been much help either, the little fuckers refused to teach him how to speak this galactic. It was so confusing, one time he had sat down and literally had Chat talk him through why the hell they couldn't teach him. 

 

“I mean I would love to, but you fuckers refuse to teach me Galactic!” He whispered, hearing the voices getting quite a bit louder from the comment he made. They started to talk about some bullshit about code or some crap. He just wanted to get the hell away from this Nether team and live his peaceful life with the striders. Which he had found to be his favorite Nether creature. 

 

We will get in trouble!!

 

Sorry Tommy

 

Hey, what’s that?

 

WE ALREADY TOLD YOU WE CANT DO THAT TOMMY

 

Yeah, what they said

 

I still think we should just kill them

 

No! They might be chasing us but they don't deserve death

 

Um! Hello? What's that?

 

THEY ARE CHASING US AWAY FROM OUR GOALS

 

Yeah and? Making Tommy kill them isn't going to make the situation any better

 

I am always down for some blood

 

For the love of the gods-

 

GUYS LOOK, WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?

 

One voice yelled above the rest, Tommy snapped his head towards the open edge of his hiding spot, and he watched as a little head peaked back behind a crimson log. Tommy tilted his head before listening for the people who were chasing him. He heard nothing, they must have moved on.

 

Slowly he stretched out of the hiding place making sure to be very careful where he stepped so that he wasn't getting caught or scaring away whatever was hiding and watching him. As he took small steps towards the stump, he could see the little creature fully peeking its head back from behind the log, it was a little piglin, two gold rings pierced into it’s right ear and a single pearl-looking rock on its left. 

 

He turned around, making sure no one could see him, they might have just found a spot to camp out. He didn't see them, he let out a sigh, he was safe for now, but they'd catch up soon. 

 

He turned back to find the child standing fully out of the cover of the log, one hoof pressed to his side the other to his mouth in a nervous stance. Tommy could feel the amount of worry that the child had. He flashed a smile and crouched down to be at the little ones' level. This action seemed to calm the younger who took a tiny step towards Tommy. 

 

“ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ リᒷ∴ ꖌ╎リ⊣?” The pigling snorted out, it was choppy and not as smooth as when Tommy had spoken it. That also could have been the fact that he was human and this little one was not. The real problem was that Tommy didn't understand what the kid had said. He blanked for a moment, Chat being an afterthought, and stuffed into their little shut the hell up box Tommy stored them in.

 

Tommy just kinda stood there for a long moment, not knowing what to do or say to the kid. So he did the only thing he really could, that was speak the language he knew. 

 

“Hey little guy, I can't speak galactic,” he shook his head a little to try and indicate the words he was saying. The little one must have understood him because they reached out their hoof in a manner that said take it. Tommy looked down at the hoof and was immediately thrown for a loop. The one creature he had not met was the piglin and for good reason. 

 

While he didn't know much about the Nether when he decided he was gonna travel here, he did look into a few things. One was that the piglins were cruel, and hard to work with; the second was the fact that it was hot and always on fire. Otherwise he knew absolutely nothing, now he would almost consider himself an expert. 

 

So he looked down at the piglin child with wary eyes, but the kid looked harmless and if he was in any real danger his blood lust would pop up and help him out. Oh yay, you remember when Tommy felt like he was dragged out of his body when he first fought the corrupt piglins? That was what chat called blood lust. He didn't quite understand how it worked, but they explained it like an instinct that he would one day understand to not only use to fight, but to protect. Even so, he still found it weird. 

 

So Tommy took the little piglin's hand and was immediately dragged through the crimson, He didn't understand where the child was going only that he was fast and really wanted Tommy to follow him. So Tommy stumbled along behind the Piglin until they approached a small opening in the side of the Nether wall. It looked similar to where Tommy had escaped into the Nether. He smiled at the memory, too bad he was still being chased. The little piglin let go of his hand and pushed through the opening. Tommy just watched in amazement, this kid was fast. 

 

“ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ᓵ𝙹ᒲ╎リ⊣ ᓭꖎ𝙹∴-!¡𝙹ꖌᒷ?” the piglin said from inside the opening, Tommy could just feel like he was being insulted. 

 

“I can tell you just talked some shit about me, I can’t even fucking understand you!” He yelled, climbing through the small entrance. He walked through the tunnel following the snickering piglin who seemed to be having too much fun with this. He watched soul torches light up their way, the rock making their footsteps echo in such a way that sounded also majestic. 

 

“Where are you taking me?” Tommy asked, seeing the exit not too far up, he looked down at the little one who seemed to put on a smile before running quickly to the exit and pulling back the tarp that was covering the little tunnel. Something Tommy now assumed to be a secret that this kid made. 

 

He slowly made his way to the exit looking out into the now very bright Nether. He watched as the world of the Nether just became that much more amazing. 

 

All around him he watched as skeletons from his world bought things, blazes flew around in the sky, ghast carrying heavy loads lifted into the air transporting things to the far reaches of this place. He stared in awe, as the piglin children ran around and played games that he never thought of before. Houses were hung from the roof and built on the sides of the walls that reached higher than the Nether roof could go. He watched and saw how bridges made of vines and wood helped the creature venture from home to home, market to market. How adults and children looked happy. Lava dripped down the sides of the walls, seeming to flow into a river of lava that passed through the city. Striders walked a crossed the river as different creatures used them as a kind of highway through the city. The whole place let off a very peaceful vibe for a realm that had a reputation for being a place of violence.  

 

He was awe-struck, mouth open in amazement. 

 

He looked down at the piglin who was also looking out with gleaming eyes, Tommy put on a smile as the piglin looked up at him, pointing to the place that stretched thousands of blocks as he said. 

 

“⍑𝙹ᒲᒷ,” with those words Tommy could almost feel the meaning behind them. Home he thought, this child was telling him this was home. Tommy looked back out to the Nether city and sucked in a breath, maybe here he could finally find a home. A place where he could feel at peace. This was the place, there was no other way. 

 

The child climbed out of the tunnel and crouched down, motioning for Tommy to do the same. He followed the kid as they climbed around the edges of the walls. Tommy just watched as every creature worked together in harmony. That was when they both jumped at a loud angry snort that came from a couple of blocks away. The piglin quickly stuffed Tommy behind a huge rock that was conveniently nearby. As an older piglin approached Tommy's company. This is about the time that chat came back. 

 

“ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ𝙹 ∴⍑ᔑℸ ̣  ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ↸𝙹╎リ⊣ ⍑ᒷ∷ᒷ? ↸𝙹リ'ℸ ̣  ||𝙹⚍ ⍑ᔑ⍊ᒷ ᓵꖎᔑᓭᓭᒷᓭ ℸ ̣ 𝙹↸ᔑ||?” The older pigling sounded mad, but not in a threatening way, like a teacher kinda way. The little piglin seemed to freeze up moving away from Tommy so he wouldn't be seen. The other didn't seem to notice. Tommy on the other hand was dealing with chat being loud. 

 

Ooooh baby in trouble 

 

Piglin nooooo come back!

 

Tommy, why would you follow a child?

 

Oooooo he’s in trouble now

 

awe cute name

 

Tommy did his best to block out chat, and most of the time they would shut up when he told them to. He couldn't really tell them too when there was another piglin present. So he did his best to tune them out and listen to the piglin's conversations. 

 

“リ𝙹, リ𝙹ℸ ̣  ℸ ̣ 𝙹↸ᔑ||, ╎ ∴ᔑᓭ ∴𝙹∷ꖌ╎リ⊣ 𝙹リ ℸ ̣ ∷ᔑ╎リ╎リ⊣ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᔑℸ ̣ 'ᓭ ∴⍑|| ╎ ᔑᒲ 𝙹⚍ℸ ̣  ⍑ᒷ∷ᒷ,” The younger piglin explained, the other snorted with understanding. Tommy wanted to peak out from behind the rock and see what they looked like but he didn't want to get caught. He held still and covered his mouth making it harder for piglin to hear his breathing. 

 

Baby is good at lying.

 

Damn he's good.

 

Lies are pog!

 

No they really aren't.

 

Why not?

 

Tommy rolled his eyes, understanding little bits of the information. He looked around where he was, it was all mostly rock, but higher up he could see different houses. He watched as clueless piglins walked across the bridges that were right on top of him. Before he realized the little piglin was done talking and held up a coat, big enough for Tommy to put on.

 

“What the hell is this for?” Tommy held up the ragged piece of material, he looked it over and started to smile. He looked over to the kid for an answer, all he got was the piglin moving his hands in a way that told Tommy to just put the damn thing on. How the piglin told him that through hand movement amazed them both.  

 

Tommy pulled the coat over his back, as they continued to walk through the town, there was so much going on, and Tommy wanted to see it all. He looked around keeping his hood pulled down, as different types of Nether creatures went about their lives. Tommy had no words to describe the feeling that was pitted at the bottom of his stomach. It wasn't a bad feeling, no it was very much a good feeling, but something about it seemed off. 

 

finally, they found themselves at a little hut at the edge of the village, city. It was a small run-down hut, the piglin child seemed to bounce over to it. Tommy tilted his head, still keeping his hood up so others couldn't see his face. He smiled more at the house as he was shown inside. 

 

There was nothing outstanding about the house, it was small, really all in one room, a fire palace, which Tommy laughed at, a bed-like area, and a closet-like space. It was nice and homely, Tommy smiled as he lifted the hood off the top of his head and let it pool at the back of his neck. He looked around watching the piglin start working on something. 

 

The younger patted a seat at the small table, it was on the floor with no chairs. Tommy just smiled, crossing his legs as he sat across from the younger. Who smiled a bright smile at him. They were quiet for a moment before Tommy spoke up. 

 

“So kid? Where are your parents?” He asked, the Piglin seemed to understand him, his eyes fell, chat screaming at Tommy for making him sad. He let his own face fall as he mentally yelled at his chat to shut the hell up, which did nothing. The Piglin just snorted before speaking again, his voice sadder than before. 

 

“Dead,” He spoke, Tommy gasped, he just spoke the over-worlders language how? Well, in the old days Piglin's and over-worlders traded lots of things, maybe the kid was taught it. His brain came to a screeching halt when he registered the word that was spoken. Dead, his parents were dead, Tommy put a sad smile on as he tried to make the little piglin feel better. 

 

“No reason to be sad, both of my real parents are dead too, I never even got to meet them,” The little Piglin wiped the little tears that had fallen down his face. Tommy felt a little awkward, he didn't really mean to make the kid cry and this was his best attempt to make the kid feel better about it. It seemed to work because soon the kid looked at Tommy with bright eyes. 

 

“Teach you to speak,” he snorted, trying to convey a sentence that made Tommy stop with his mouth wide open for a few seconds, before he closed it, swallowed and tried his own take at what the kid was saying.

 

“Are you saying you'll help me learn how to speak galactic?” Tommy didn't want to get his hopes up but the way the kid looked at him when he asked, told him everything he needed to know. 

 

“Would you really want to teach me galactic?” He asked again, the Piglin just nodded his head super fast, running over to a desk like space and tapping on some paper as he put it on the table. Tommy looked at the symbols painted across the page. The Piglin pointed to a symbol that looked like an upside down L that was also backwards, it also had a dot at the bottom close to the end of the symbol. The Piglin made a sound with the symbol and then went to the next one. 

 

Tommy noticed that there were only 26 symbols, the same as the over-world alphabet. He watched him point as a new symbol; this one looked like a capital T with a line on top of it. Making a different noise with it. He moved across the paper to a new symbol that looked like an L with a dot in the middle of the L. Finally he finished with a very small weak looking J that was fat and small. He then pointed to himself. Tommy looked over the paper, matching each symbol to a letter in the over-world alphabet. 

 

“In over-world your name is, T-H-E-O, Theo, your name is Theo in over-world, can I call you that,” The Piglin thought for a moment before shaking his head with a smile. Tommy looked down at the board again. Every letter had a symbol and that symbol had a sound. So he wasn't really learning a new language as he was associating his old sounds and symbols with new ones. The process was just similar to learning a language. 

 

“Okay Theo, let's learn some other things, what does this symbol sound like,” Theo made a noise, Tommy coping the Piglin who shook his head, repeating the sound. Tommy related it again, getting a nod of approval from the little Piglin. 

 

“This is fucking easy I got this!” Tommy exclaimed, looking at Theo with determined eyes, he was met with a smirk from the Piglin child. Both seemed much happier now that they had found each other, which meant it was going to be a long night. 

 

~

 

It only took about 5 weeks for Tommy to have the majority of the Galactic language memorized. In that time Theo and Tommy had gotten closer and closer. Tommy became like an older brother to Theo. Like the family he never had, which brought a lot of joy to the little Piglin. 

 

They would spend most of their days outside the city walls because Theo explained that everyone who came into the city was to go through the council to be confirmed and granted citizenship. Apparently the creatures of the Nether were scared of the future. Theo didn't quite understand it because he was little, but the adults were scared. 

 

Every day, Tommy would have at least 3 hours to himself, since Theo was a student at one of the schools the city had. He wanted to get more books and text so that Tommy could practice, that's what he told Tommy. However, Tommy knew the face Theo made when he was running his way back home, he liked school, he probably loved to learn. Tommy wasn't going to stop him from doing that. 

 

When Tommy wasn't hanging around with Theo he was either lurking around the city, listening to conversations to help himself understand the language, or he used Theo’s tunnel and went out wandering around the Nether. Sometimes he would get a Strider or a ghast to give him a ride from place to place. 

 

Knowing that he knew galactic pretty well he could call out to any creature willing enough to give him a ride. He hadn't encountered any rough patches. Which meant that he wasn't ready for when they found him again.

 

“Tommy, get back here!” Sapnap yelled, running after him, the rest of the team hot on his tail. He huffed as he ran through the Nether making turn after turn to try and lose them. He couldn't go back to the city while they were following him. He held the straps of his bag tight. As he rounded a corner and saw a cliff. He went to turn around when Sapnap jumped at him, Tommy dodged and got up close to the side of the cliff. 

 

The group stopped, as Tommy looked around for a way out. The others looked worried for his safety. Like he was a child like he was lost or something, but he wasn't lost, and he wasn't a child. Most people forgot about his birthday, just a perk of being not only the least favorite but the youngest. So they clearly hadn't remembered Tommy's birthday, and how he was now at the ripe age of 18, an adult. So why were they still trying to drag him back to the Over-world? 

 

“Tommy, please be careful around the edge,” George warned, noticing Tommy stepping closer and closer, little by little seemingly not noticing. He turned, seeing how close he was to the edge, keeping a small bit of his glance on the others. That's when he noticed a Strider below, and an idea popped in his head. 

 

“∴╎ꖎꖎ ||𝙹⚍ ᓵᔑℸ ̣ ᓵ⍑ ᒲᒷ?” the Strider looked up at him, and almost smiled, nodding its head and moving more towards the cliff side. Tommy turned all the way back to the others and noticed them getting closer. He stepped back more, knowing if he fell he would be okay. He dropped his bag, he needed to make this look real. 

 

“Stay back,” He said, the team stopped their movements at once. All of them wore varying degrees of worry and stress. Tommy found it strange, these people had never given Tommy the time of day until he had run off. It took his actions to show the Grove that he could do more than just be a burden and child. He was neither, he wished he was neither, but his family had made it very clear that he was not wanted and the only reason he had been living with them was because of his birth conditions. 

 

“Tommy please come back with us, come home,” Dream silently begged, Tommy just rolled his eyes, not stepping back anymore. He really couldn't not unless he wanted to jump. He did, but if he made his death seem real they would leave him alone, and Theo and the city would be safe from the rest of the Over-world. 

 

“Home? That shithole was never my home. I may have called it home, but I never felt at home. Here,” he motioned to the place around him, “I feel at home here, I wouldn't give it up for my fucking life,” He spat, at the others. 

 

“Please Tommy, your family!” Punz tried to convince him, but Tommy scoffed. Crossing his arms, turning away from them a little to look at the ocean of lava that lay in front of him. 

 

“Bullshit, if they were my fucking family, they wouldn't have pushed me away,”

 

“Tommy it was one fight!” Dream pleaded, Tommy snapped his head around to him. 

 

“One fight, One fight! Is that what they told you? Oh, they just have to stay the perfect little family, ‘two immortals and two mortals who knew they would make such a great family!” He imitated, “Bullshit, all of it. I don’t remember a single fucking compliment my father ever gave him, a single time he said I am proud of you. All I can remember is a locked door, and me screaming to be let out! I would spend hours in there, all because he didn't fucking trust me! And my brothers, don't even get me started, one is a self-center ass, this high and mighty warrior who refused to teach me shit because I was too young, I was fif-fucking-teen. I was no child, yet he treated me like I was one, like I was just an annoying fly that he could just swat away. The other, he was too obsessed with being dad’s favorite to ever give me the time of day. Followed every order the old man gave him. If I needed help it was always ‘I’m busy Tommy’ and ‘Toms, leave me alone or even ‘shut up Tommy!’ I was left in the fucking dust, while these two bastards just wanted some old man's attention! He's not even our real dad, and he keeps all these fucking secrets and refuses to let us in on them. Like the way, he looks at me when he thinks I’m not looking like I’m a virus!” Tommy screamed, most of the air in his lungs gone. Tommy breathed heavily as he supplied his lungs with the air they needed. The others just looked at him wide-eyed. Tommy then laughed. 

 

“But you didn't know that, well, glad I could be the one to enlighten you, like I said I would trade my life for this place. Not for that one,” he pointed behind them, in the direction he assumed with the Nether portal. 

 

He turned back to the lava, taking all his vision off of the others. “I guess happy fucking birthday to you, Tommy,” He sighed, stepping off the cliff and landing right on top of the strider, he turned around seeing a small cave under the cliff. He quietly whispered "ʖᒷ⍑╎リ↸ ||𝙹⚍ ᑑ⚍╎ᓵꖌꖎ||," the strider waddled behind them as Tommy listened to yelling. 

 

“Tommy no!” He looked up seeing the tops of their heads looking over the ledge. He sighed in relief as he heard them start to walk away.  

 

Wow, go, Tommy, fool those bastards!

 

Yay gets out here you poopy faces.

 

You know you can curse right?

 

Well yeah, but I don't want to.

 

MAN, I WANTED BLOOD!!

 

Damn you should have just taken them out. 

 

This is a less violent way plus, Tommy still doesn't know how to fight.

 

Blood lust?

 

Nooo

 

Tommy, you're gonna be late, Theo will be home any moment

 

Tommy cursed under his breath, speaking to the Strider again he rode his way to a cliff he could climb up. He quickly started a race against time. Running through the lands, avoiding any direction that the Nether group might be going. Tommy found his way through the forest out the other end and was forced to go straight back into the forest; the group had set up a camp right near where he needed to go. He looked around and noticed another path to the opening. 

 

He dropped to the floor quietly, no one hearing him as he started to once again rush through the crimson forest. Dodging trees, and roots that tried to trip him. He climbed through the entrance and ran through the darkly light tunnel. He pushed the cover away and stuck close to the wall making his way to Theo and his home. 

 

He opened the door and sighed, taking long gaps of air, before looking around for Theo. He finally noticed him on his bed, curled up. Tommy immediately became aware of the mood. He slowly made his way over to Theo, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder. Theo turned and saw Tommy and quickly moved to hug him. Speaking in a broken voice. 

 

I thought someone caught you. That you had died or got lost. I was so scared, I thought I would never see you again! ” He sobbed, Tommy brushed his hand over Theo's back trying to make the other feel better. He looked around to see what he could do, he then looked down and noticed a golden chain around his neck. He had forgotten he had it with him. He brought the chain over his neck and pulled the compass up. Holding it for both him and Theo to look at. It spun around and around never truly deciding where it wanted to go.

 

Theo looked at it in wonder, looking up at Tommy for an explanation. Tommy held the compass out more, and slid it over his head into his hand, “My friend from a long time ago gave it to me, it points to one that he has. I don't think he’ll be using his anymore, so here, ” Tommy passed the chain over Theo’s neck, letting the compass hang around Theo's neck instead of his. They both smiled. 

 

This will protect you, if you ever need my help or are worried just whisper my name into the compass, and I will come to help you,” Tommy explained, Theo smiled at it and tucked it under his shirt, he smiled up at Tommy, and he melted.

 

"Alright Theo, you get some sleep,” He pulled the blanket up the bed, and watched the little Piglin fall into a blissfully peaceful dream, sleep taking over. This was his home, this Piglin, in this city, in the Nether. 

 

He was home here and no one was going to take that away from him. 

Notes:

Theo my beloved + I made SBI bad guys
.
.
.
I didn't mean to, but I hope it gets better . . . let's be real it won't.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ꖌ╎リ⊣ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ リᒷℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ∷ which means the king of the Nether
when Tommy first meets Theo ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ リᒷ∴ ꖌ╎リ⊣? which means are you the new king?
then when Tommy thinks that Theo is teasing him Theo says ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ᓵ𝙹ᒲ╎リ⊣ ᓭꖎ𝙹∴-!¡𝙹ꖌᒷ? which means are you coming slow-poke? (I love this child)
when Tommy and Theo get back to the Nether city Theo says ⍑𝙹ᒲᒷ which means home (home home)
then when the older piglin catches them they say ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ𝙹 ∴⍑ᔑℸ ̣ ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ↸𝙹╎リ⊣ ⍑ᒷ∷ᒷ? ↸𝙹リ'ℸ ̣ ||𝙹⚍ ⍑ᔑ⍊ᒷ ᓵꖎᔑᓭᓭᒷᓭ ℸ ̣ 𝙹↸ᔑ||? which means Theo what are you doing here? don't you have class today?
Theo responds with リ𝙹, リ𝙹ℸ ̣ ℸ ̣ 𝙹↸ᔑ||, ╎ ∴ᔑᓭ ∴𝙹∷ꖌ╎リ⊣ 𝙹リ ℸ ̣ ∷ᔑ╎リ╎リ⊣ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᔑℸ ̣ 'ᓭ ∴⍑|| ╎ ᔑᒲ 𝙹⚍ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ∷ᒷ which means no not today, I was working on training that's why I am out here
when Tommy is on the cliff side and he talks to the strider he says ∴╎ꖎꖎ ||𝙹⚍ ᓵᔑℸ ̣ ᓵ⍑ ᒲᒷ? which means will you catch me?
after he jumps on the strider he whispers ʖᒷ⍑╎リ↸ ||𝙹⚍ ᑑ⚍╎ᓵꖌꖎ|| which means behind you quick

Oh boy, there was a lot of galactic in this chapter, also when people are talking and their speech is italicized it means they are talking in galactic and I am translating it for your convince.

I truly hope you enjoyed this, I hope that I will be able to post the next chapter tomorrow because that's kinda what my schedule has been like, whatever the point is if you liked it amazing, show me by giving it kudos, bookmarking, or commenting. I love reading what you guys think.

Also if there is anything that I need to like put as trigger warnings please tell me!

Okay now on my way to go write chapter 7 ): its hurts so much to write this chapter.

see you all later blue AWAY~ - biiiiiii<3

Chapter 6: Chapter 6: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∴ᔑ∷ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⊣𝙹↸ᓭ

Summary:

Ranboo and Tubbo show Michel his home realm, while Theo gets himself into a pickle.

Notes:

So MCC huh, still a little mad that my team didn't win, but that's okay. I hope that you all like this chapter, it's getting good boys. I don't know how I'm going to pull it off but I will try.

I totally didn't fall asleep editing this no sir

I hope you all enjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Years passed by before the gods and goddess came face to face again. When they did, it was out of rage and the intent of war. 

 

While the sister trusted their brother, the fact that they had started to get more and more of their creatures telling them that the nether was under attack by its own ruler and god. They could deny it no longer and confronted him in the one place that all gods could meet. The void. 

 

my creatures are horrible monsters that's why I kill them, and to be honest. My realm is getting a little boring, maybe I could show your creature how we have fun in the Nether.

 

You lied to us little brother! You will not take our realms so you can slaughter our creatures.

 

Fine! Then I’ll just have to kill you first!  

 

This is not you! What has happened to you little brother that you have fallen so?

 

HA HA HA HA! I have fallen! No you are wrong sister, I have risen, and I will keep rising after I take over all three realms!

 

You can’t do that! The nether realm is no place for the creature of my realm!

 

Little sister, that is the point, you rule over your realms with such grace! Treating your creatures like they are gods themselves! My creature tried to become gods, but they found out exactly what it takes. 

 

What have you done!

 

So you finally get it! You finally get why I enjoy the killing, why I would love to take over your realms dear sisters, I’m getting bored! 

 

Rosnedra, stand back, he’s let his creatures become corrupted.

 

Nathendro! Why would you do such a thing, your creatures are supposed to be the reason you are a god why would you take advantage of them for your own fun and gain

 

That’s exactly it, little sister, for my own fun and gain, being a god of my world is so boring. So I like to have a little fun with the creatures of the nether

 

By killing them! For sport!

 

Yes Enmelda! Can't you see, the creatures of your realm are your creations, you can twist them to your will, make them act or look certain ways. You can shape them to the point that it would almost be a shame not to rip them apart limb by limb.

 

Your sick little brother

 

No I’m just living dear sisters, and soon you'll see why

 

So war raged on in the void, their powers slipping through the void causing chaos in all three of the realms. Scars from their powers ripped through the overworld creating revines and broken mountains. Craters and pits found their home in the nether as power seeped from the void. The end, due to it being so closely tied to the void was hit the worst, the massive island was broken into smaller islands and sent into the wide reaches of the End. The scares that the gods caused were going to be almost impossible to fix.

 

This is the end, older brother please give up!

 

I will never give up I have worked this hard haven't I-

 

Enough, I’m sorry brother

 

I’ll be back, you know gods never die

 

No Nathendro, you won’t, you're being cast into the overworld, under my watch, and the watch of one of Sisters' angels. There you will live till the end of time trapped in a body that has no power. You won’t hurt anyone ever again. 

 

So he was cast to the over-world, followed by an angle of the end. There he still stays waiting for his moment to strike. 

 

~

 

Well hello there little thing? What’s your name?

 

Huh? Me? My name is Michel! What’s your name?

 

That’s a very pretty name, my name is Nathendro, but you can just call me Nath

 

Hi Nath! Where are you, I can't see you?

 

 That’s cause I’m trapped, do you think you could help me out?

 

Yeah! My dads are always helping people out! I can ask them!

 

No! This is a special mission, only you can do. What do you say?

 

Okay, Nath, will you be my friend? There aren't many kids around here, besides Jr, but he’s at his fathers summer home right now,

 

Of course I will be your friend!

 

~



“No no, I don't care what you say, this is a great idea,” Tubbo explained, brushing off his husband's words. There was a loud, long, dragged out sigh. Before shuffling found its place next to Tubbo, who was looking in a chest and fishing up some items. 

 

“I’m just scared that he’s going to get hurt, or worse,” Ranboo breathes out concerned, Tubbo rolls his eyes. Walking around collecting a couple things from the room. 

 

“And that is why we will be there with him, I just feel like we own him to see his birth home, you know?” Tubbo asked, Ranboo shook his head. Even if he really knew this was a bad idea, there was no way in hell he would fight against Tubbo on this, especially because well, it’s Tubbo. 

 

“I dont even have a say in this do I?” The enderman hybrid groaned, Tubbo cutting in front of him as he started down the ladder into the storage room.

 

“Nope,”

 

“I just want it known that I don't like this Idea at all, it feels wrong,” Tubbo rolled his eyes and threw a couple pieces of food at Ranboo.

 

“Oh, Ranboo, stop being such a worry wart, Michel will be fine, he was built to live in the nether first, so I’m not that worried,” Ranboo let a tight laugh finish the conversation. He reached Michel's room and watched the little piglin run around a bit before sitting in front of his father. He picked up a book and started to read it, letting Michel look at the pages with such interest. Noticing the bags his father had. 

 

“ᔑ∷ᒷ ∴ᒷ ⊣𝙹╎リ⊣ 𝙹リ ᔑ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡?” Ranboo couldn't understand the Piglin, but by the way he was looking, he could tell what he was trying to say. So he smiled and nodded his head, before Michel looked back down to the book, starting to talk to himself. 

 

"Dad's going to do it! Are you excited?"

 

I am very excited

 

Michel loved looking at books, getting them read to him, even though he couldn't understand them. He would snort at funny pictures, and make a happy squeal when he heard one or even both of his dad’s come home. Ranboo flipped another page, Michel pointing out some flower that he liked, when there was a knock on the door. 

 

“You ready for a road trip Michel?” Tubbo asked, only his head popped out from the open crack in the door, the small zombie Piglin smiled, jumping up and down, both parents making a noise of satisfaction. Michel speaks his own little language as he runs out the door. 

 

“∷𝙹ᔑ↸ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡! ∷𝙹ᔑ↸ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡! ∴ᒷ'∷ᒷ ⊣𝙹╎リ⊣ 𝙹リ ᔑ ∷𝙹ᔑ↸ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡!”

 

“Do you have everything?” Ranboo asked as they approached the portal, knowing Tubbo too well. He might have horrible memory problems, but it was contagious. Tubbo patted himself down remembering something and having to run back to the house. Michel just sat in the grass, picking flowers and lacing them together. Ranboo smiled down at him then to the portal, were they really going to do this?

 

He was scared, ever since Tommy had left both Michel and Tubbo had been acting strange. He was worried for both of them, but being the shy person he was he never asked them what was wrong. Maybe it would have made him feel better if he asked before they ventured into the most dangerous realms of the three. 

 

“I almost forgot my compass,” he held up the enchanted compass, Ranboo’s shoulders fell, putting on a sad smile. He should have guess, this was never for Michel. 

 

“Tubbo, it’s been almost 3 months already, if he was ever going to come back, ghost or no, it would have happened by now,” Tubbo shook his head clutching the compass. To him it didn't matter if he died and was lost, alive and lost, or alive and not wanting to be found, he would always feel guilty for pushing him away so much that he needed to feel the need to kill himself. If he ever got a chance to see him again he would use it to tell his best-friend that he needed to come home, not just for him but for everyone else. 

 

yet, he knew Tommy would never come back, Techno had come to their house the night the Nether team came back. It was a sad night, Tubbo cried the whole way through the story, holding his son tightly as he asked his father why he was crying. Ranboo only placed a gentle hand on his shoulder and helped lift Michel out of his death grip. While Ranboo put the child to sleep, Tubbo continued to cry, in rage, he ran out to the fields, where he had first met Tommy he seemed so much more bright back then. Of course Tommy had always been a bright soul, brushing off every mean comment or action. At least that's what Tubbo thought was happening, but now, now he just thought Tommy had sucked up all of those feelings, held them in one place and refused to act on them or defuse them. 

 

Now that little place that had held all the hurt Tommy had been feeling, it was open, and drove him so far away, and so far off the edge that he actually jumped. There was much more crying, blaming oneself and comfort through the night. 

 

“You ready?” Ranboo asked, holding one of Michel's hooves as they stood outside the portal that Tommy had opened 6 months ago. He took a big gulp, squeezing Michel's hand and looking down at his spinning Compass as they all three stepped through the portal. Tubbo looked around the nether and clutched the compass tight looking at his Husband and son who looked around with bright eyes, this was a good idea , Tubbo thought, looking back down to his Compass. 

 

The world stopped, that's not possible, he thought looking at the compass and slowly letting go of his sons hand, bring it up to run his figures over his only object he had of his best friend. He snapped his head in the direction the needle pointed. There was no wavering, it pointed straight as an arrow. He couldn't take his eyes off the object. If Tommy had killed himself, jumping into lava the compass' other half would have burned. It wasn't in the bag Wilbur was given, Techno didn't mention anything about Dream bring it back. Tommy could have left it somewhere? Or maybe just maybe- 

 

“Tubbo!” He was quickly snapped out of his train of thoughts looking to his husband, noticing his son struggling to breath and move. The half enderman looked up to him with such terror. His bi-colored eyes pleaded for Tubbo to help him. So he did, helping the Pigling up and too the portal, as they stood in the portal Tubbo took one final glance at the compass, the arrow still pointed straight. 

 

“I’ll be back for you Tommy, we all will!” Tubbo promised, going back to focusing on his son who was in pain. 

 

~

 

“Phil I am telling you! It was pointing in a single direction! The only reason it was spinning in the over-world was cause the compass wasn't in this realm so it couldn't connect. The compass is still working in the Nether, and it isn't broken!” He tired to explaining to Phil, but the man had done his grieving and was trying to get over his loss this goose chase wasn't going to help him. Even so he couldn't help but get his hopes up, maybe Tommy was still alive. 

 

“Even if Tommy doesn't have the Compass, maybe whoever or whatever does can help us understand what happened to him!” Tubbo explained, he had been home for about a day.

 

"but Tommy jumped because we drove him over the edge, we have to understand that so it doesn't happen again!" Phil explained, a small part of him still wanted the words that the other spoke to be true, but even if they were, Tommy wouldn't want to see them again. He wouldn't want anything to do with them, especially after what Dream had told him. 

 

"Even so Phil it's still worth a shot, if he's alive then we could get him back!" Tubbo pleaded, he needed this to be real.

 

“Well I’m down, take me with you please! If there is a chance of Tommy being alive, I want to be there!” Wilbur begged, Tubbo just smiled putting on the most honest smile he had put on in months. Techno also stepped from the shadows where he was hiding, like a weirdo. Placing a hand on Wilbur's shoulder and looking at Tubbo. 

 

“I want to go too, no matter the time limit,” He said, Phil looked at his sons, the sense of old feelings being dragged to the surface flooded his body. He looked to the people around the room, puffing out his feathers before starting to walk away. He knew that if Tommy was alive, this mission would not end well, and he needed to protect his children. 

 

“I don't like this, but fine we can leave tomorrow morning, but I’m taking Dream with us, I know he feels guilty about everything, and another set of wings may come in useful,” He walked out the front door, adjusting his hat and walking into the middle of town. Tubbo cheered as Phil agreed, he looked happy at the other two thanks as well. 

 

“So what were you doing in the Nether in the first place?” Technoblade asked, giving Tubbo a look that dared him to lie. He took a small gulp before letting out a sigh and taking a seat at the table near him.

 

“Me and Ranboo went to the Nether to show Michel his home, he didn't react all that well,” Tubbo sighed, looking to the brothers in front of him. One up on a grimace the other a worried face. Michel was fine, he just had a bit of a fever. After Tubbo told Ranboo about the compass, he forced Tubbo to go talk to Phil, promising he would look after Michel. Tubbo was very luck to have that man. 

 

“Tubbo, you know you can’t take Michel back there, ever!” Techno warned, his voice low and scary, Tubbo had known this man too long to be scared by that. He gave him a confused face silently asking ‘why not?’.

 

“He’s a zombie Piglin, if he goes back to the Nether the corrupt part of him will come back, then you'll never get Michel back!” He sighed explaining something he thought everybody already knew. Tubbo gave him a shocked look, he did not know that and now he had to explain it. 

 

“What?” Tubbo shuttered, Techno just shook his head as he sat down. 

 

“You've heard about the banished Nether god? It's like the one bad story about the gods,” He explained, he wasn't very good as this, but the other two seemed to understand it. Wilbur then asked a question looking to his brother. 

 

“I thought you didn't believe in gods,” Techno shook his head at the comment, going to correct his brother, ”I don't believe that Dream and Phil are one of Enmelda’s angles, that they are really just some really old hybrid that is starting to make a comeback,” he pointed to the feathers that Phil had piled in the trash, it was so normal for them it was almost scary. 

 

"but you believe in the gods? but not Phil?" Tubbo pointed out, Techno looked at him with the most emotionless face he could muster in the moment. 

 

"yes," he said dryly. 

 

“So anyway, the old Nether god was a bad guy, and push came to shove the Nether creatures wanted him gone. So they created a potion to kill him, it didn't work, instead it turned them into zombie piglin's with an intense sense of blood lust and need for death,” He explained, looking to the two, he donned a haunted face, an expression neither of them had ever seen. 

 

“We called them the corrupt, if you were killed by them, you would turn into them,” He looked away from them as he spoke the next few bits. 

 

“The corrupt doesn't affect us in the over-world, that’s why Phil brought me here, and that's why Michel is here,” there was a small gasp from the others, he would say it once he would say it again, he hated to think of the time he spent in the nether. Killing friends and family, all he was capable of doing was watching and listening as the cruel god laughed. He had been his champion after all, for years, thousands of years. 

 

“I can go into the nether for about an hour or 2 because I am an adult and it takes longer to affect me, Michel on the other hand, he’s still so small that it can get to him easier,” He looked back to the others, Tubbo just nodded his head, Wilbur gave him a sad glance. 

 

“Promise that you won’t let Michle into the nether?” Tubbo nodded, with a sad smile, “Okay you go pack your shit,” Wilbur pushed Tubbo out as he ran towards his home. Wilbur took in a big breath before turning towards his own room so he could pack. 

 

“We are coming Tommy, hold on,”

 

~

 

Thank you little one, I haven't seen my home in many many years

 

The Nether is your home? It’s mine too, at least that's what my dad and papa say,

 

Well i wish I could see it for longer, but it looks like the Nether hurts you.

 

Yeah, I’m sorry I cant get you to your home, I tried! I really did!

 

No worries little kid, having the ability to see my home realm again was enough for me, could we maybe go hang out portal? I think that would help me miss it less. 

 

Yeah! Dad is out and Papa went to talk to uncle Techno and Wilbur,

 

Technoblade? Hummm, so this is were you have been, all this time

 

You know uncle Techno?

 

 Oh yes, we used to be really good friends, but I lost him long ago, when I get back my full power, I will have to go say hello. 

 

Why don't I say I for you? He doesn't live far,

 

 No I want to met him in person

 

Okay Nath, lets get to the portal, before papa gets back and yells at me for not cleaning my room,

 

Lets us go

 

~

 

“We should be close, it looks like the Compass is holding still,” Tubbo said, looking up and down at the compass to lead the rest of the group through the red forest that surrounded them. Tubbo peaks from the brush to see a small Piglin crying, a small gold chain around their neck. 

 

Looking down at the compass, Tubbo moves it left and right checking to see if that is the compass. It is, the compass moves always pointing towards them. He looks to the others with a sad face. 

 

“What is it?” Wilbur asks, a little scared, Tubbo moves out of the way, Wilbur moves up and peaks from the brush. He then stands up and walks right up tot he child, scaring them. That they fall down, then he starts to yell. 

 

“Where is my brother!? Tell me! You must know? Right? I need to see my brother!” Wilbur is mad, scared, and worried, there are a lot of emotions that are going into this yell. He knew that but he cant really stop himself. Phil comes from behind the bush shacking his feathers and putting a hand on Wilbur's back to calm him down. He looks down at the child. Who looks up at him with wide eyes. He was scared.

 

“ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ᔑリ ᔑリ⊣ꖎᒷ?” The kid asks voice soft and panicked. Phil just smiles and holds out his hand for the child. He used to know galactic but it wasn't used in the over-world so he was rusty. Lucky for him one little phrase stuck with him. 

 

“ᓵ𝙹ᒲᒷ ∴╎ℸ ̣ ⍑ ᒲᒷ, i ᓵᔑリ ⍑ᒷꖎ!¡ ||𝙹⚍,” The kid smiled and slowly got up, following Phil, seeing dream and pointing to him with the same bright eyes he had with Phil. Dream only smiled, offering a hand for the child to hold. Phil had no idea why he was doing this, it could technically be considered kidnap but he was an angel of death he would be fine. 

 

They had made their way through the Nether again, Techno having to leave the journey early waited at the other end, he looked at the kid as they went through the portal. He looked at Phil and the man just shrugged, pointing to his own neck. Techno looked down and saw a gold chain on the kids neck. 

 

“Did you just kidnap this child? From the Nether?” He asked, this made the child go on edge, until he noticed Michel, he smiled and waved. 

 

Did they save you?

 

Huh?

 

From the corrupt?

 

No, oh- ow- I don't feel very good, ” The little Piglin hunched over, letting go of Dream's hand and clutching his stomach. He squealed in pain as Michel was next to him rubbing his back, the adults were in an argument so they didn't even notice the child in distress. 

 

Make him sit down.

 

Michel listened to the voice and guided the kid down to the floor, which is when he noted the gold chain that he saw his papa have on all the time. He pointed to it and looked at it. 

 

My Papa has something that looks just like that! ” The pigling scrunched his face as he pulled out the compass, it pointed straight at Tubbo, who had his matching on around his neck. 

 

Wow, I never thought I would get to see the over-world, ” He breathed out, in too much pain to notice the needle on the compass. He whimpered again, having no idea what he was meant to do. 

 

Why not? ” Michel asked, the Pigling just smiled, the pain still coursing through his body. He took in a breath before speaking again. 

 

I always thought I would spend my whole life in the Nether city! ” he let out a small cry, it seemed like tears were starting to roll down his face. Michel started to freak out and the other looked like he was in a lot of pain. 

 

You must be really hurt, let me get my papa, ” The pigling nodded, clutching his stomach as Michel got up and ran over to his father pulling on his pants and pointing to the pigling. His dad didn't seem to listen, Michel looked worried over to the little kid, when he noticed the purple sparks of the nether portal. 

 

Michel watched someone step from the portal. His eyes were a deep blue, and his hair was dirty, he looked to be wearing clothes that were similar to the little Piglins, he looked around in rage. His sword held out in a way that showed the intent to kill. 

 

“Where the fuck is Theo?”

Notes:

*crise in Morse Code* Theo my beloved!, don't die!

title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∴ᔑ∷ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⊣𝙹↸ᓭ which means the war of the gods
Michel asks Ranboo ᔑ∷ᒷ ∴ᒷ ⊣𝙹╎リ⊣ 𝙹リ ᔑ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡? which means are we going on a road trip
Michel then yells ∷𝙹ᔑ↸ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡! ∷𝙹ᔑ↸ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡! ∴ᒷ'∷ᒷ ⊣𝙹╎リ⊣ 𝙹リ ᔑ ∷𝙹ᔑ↸ ℸ ̣ ∷╎!¡! which is road trip! road trip were going on a road trip!
When the Over-world squad finds my child(Theo), he asks Phil ᔑ∷ᒷ ||𝙹⚍ ᔑリ ᔑリ⊣ꖎᒷ? which means are you an angel?
then Phil says ᓵ𝙹ᒲᒷ ∴╎ℸ ̣ ⍑ ᒲᒷ, i ᓵᔑリ ⍑ᒷꖎ!¡ ||𝙹⚍ which is come with me, I can help you

I have nothing more to say then wish me luck with the next chapter, I don't have it prewritten.

I will see you next time blue out - biiiiiii<3

Chapter 7: Chapter 7: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ꖎᒷ⊣ᒷリ↸ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸ ⊣𝙹↸

Summary:

Tommy just wanted to save his brother.

Notes:

I re-worte this chapter . . . twice, that how much I want you all to enjoy it.

So you better freaking enjoy it!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

During the war of the gods, many died, the most notable being a mother and her unborn child. Who were caught in the final battle of the gods. Childbirth became too much for her, and while she passed on through the void to the after life, her son lived on not dying.

 

The child became trapped in the void, choking on the blood of Nathendro's defeat. 

 

The sisters were devastated by the fact that they had to cast their brother from his own realm, and they refused to go back to the void. So the gods left the void not returning. Leaving the child to choke on the ichor of Nathendro. Keeping him alive, and giving him a right to the throne and godhood, but only when the time was right. 

 

Thousands of years passed by, everything came and went, the destruction from the years of fighting became just a memory, just like the war itself. So on that fateful day, when Enmelda found herself in the void, the cry of a child caused her to search far and wide through the inky darkness just to find him. The war came back, making her feel for the boy, who had to have lost so much. 

 

His family, his childhood, even his name, which was an important thing to the creatures in every realm.  To her own dismay she entrusted the child to her first and most trusted Angel.

 

To this day the boy still has a strong pull and connection to the nether. He lives a human life, one that is naive to the ways of the nether. Having over-worlders surround him with their culture. Growing up with a home, and a family. 

 

The god of blood, and the true king of the nether will return, and upon his return, he will speak the nether tongue, reject the world that had raised him, and save a nether creature.  Gaining his godhood and right to be called king. 

 

~

 

Tom, I don’t think this is a very good idea, ” Theo stressed, Tommy just rolled his eyes, pulling up the hood of his coat up and stuffing a couple different things in his bag. Over the past couple of months Tommy has grown quiet accustomed to the ways of the nether, He of course can now speak pretty much perfect Galactic having to live with a child who 1 refuses to speak over world again and 2 loves to tease the shit out of his adopted older brother. 

 

Tommy’s hair while it had grown out quiet a bit, he found it annoying to brush out of the way so one day while Theo was at school he took his small axe too it. Lets just say that Theo was no pleased when he got home. For the rest of the week Theo refused to talk to Tommy, he liked his long hair. 

 

Tommy loved the Nether, at this point it was a given that he liked this place much more then the over-world, he faked his death for gods sake! The point is that he has learned so much about the past of the nether, of course he had been told the story of the gods, but from the Nether’s point of view. Tommy finally understood a lot about the things he had seen on his way to the Nether city. 

 

Like the weird Zombie Piglins, not every Zombie Piglin attacked him, but the ones that did had a different aura about them, he found that it was because of a potion they used to try and kill their fucked up god. Theo never missed a single detail when going over his favorite story, which was called the legend of the true blood god. Tommy found it so sweet that every time Theo would tell it to him he would give Tommy this hopeful look, like he had something to do with it. 

 

One of the things Tommy found truly interesting about the Nether was how they treated their dead. They didn't just dig a hole and shove them in it, they have a ritual where the whole city would go and send off the dead. There was a large lava pond on the east side of the city. There people would gather, the dead would be laid out on a plank of flammable wood and sent off into the lake of boiling lava. The first time Theo had made Tommy go to one of the funerals, he was disgusted, until he saw the way the soul of the dead lifted into the sky in a mist of white swirling around the nether roof before going about its way to the void. He had spent an hour asking Theo about it afterward. Sometimes it felt like Theo was the oldest. 

 

While the over-worlders knew about trading with the Piglin race they didn't know about the true expanse in which it goes. Which brings us to Tommy and his last adventure in the Nether markets. 

 

Theo, my bro, my brother, you need to calm, I am just going out to get a better sword. After all my axe is shit and if I run into any more corrupt I will be fucked, ” He explained, showing off his ax, the little Pigling rapidly tapped his foot on the floor having his arms crossed. Tommy rolled his eyes, before turning towards the door. 

 

You have two options big T. Come with me to the big city and help me get a proper sword, or stay here until I get back. Your choice, ” Theo stopped the tapping of his foot as he walked over to the wall that held his book bag, he pushed his way past his brother and walked out the door. 

 

That’s it!, ” Tommy announced following after the Piglin. When they finally made their way into the city Tommy took a deep breath in, he loved it here, he would never stop saying that. 

 

The chattering of children, the bargaining he heard, the yelling of angry creatures, others rushing around, the sounds of blazes, and striders, ghast, the snorts of Piglins, and hoglins, and the chattering of skeletons as they walked by. It all was like a symphony to Tommy, music that he could never truly hear in the over-world but here, it was different, and that made him happy. 

 

Tommy! Over here! ” Theo called, Tommy snapped out of his daze looking to the Piglin who pointed to a sword on the wall, he reached up and looked it over. Tommy started to walk over to the other when the shop owner started to yell. 

 

Hey you brat! Put that down! ” Theo got scared as any kid would and dropped the sword, backing away from the stand. Tommy couldn't move for a moment. The owner came from behind the stale and picked up the sword, looking it over with an angry face. He placed it back up on the wall and looked over at Theo. 

 

You can’t touch shit that isn't yours got it kid! ” The owner yelled, Theo shriveled under his volume, multiple creatures looked over at the scene. That's when Tommy started to move, feeling that Theo was in some way in danger. He pushed through the crowd as he heard another yell from the owner. 

 

You stupid orphans! Always stealing my shit! ” Tommy broke through the crowd just in time to see the owner raise a hand that was aimed to plant into Theo’s cheek. Instead Tommy stepped in the way, the owner brushing the hood off of Tommy’s face. Their were loud gasps from the crowd as Tommy turned to Theo, crouching beside him. 

 

Are you okay? ” He asked, which caused even more gashes from the people watching. Theo looked around and then at Tommy tears in his eyes. Tommy just smiled, understanding the trouble in the youngers eyes. 

 

Hey! There’s an over-world intruder! ” one Piglin yelled from the crowd, snapping the group out of the shock it was in. Tommy quickly hugged Theo, before taking his bag off and handing it to the kid. 

 

It’s going to be fine- ” Tommy wasn't able to finish before one of the Piglin brutes caught his arm and pulled Tommy to his feet. He growled at them and looked back at Theo. 

 

I’ll be fine, go, ” So Theo ran, and ran, he didn't even think about going to the house, he just left the city pushing his brothers bag onto his back. He clutched the compass in his hands as he ran, pushing through the tunnel he had made going through only a little part of the crimson forest before freaking out and just sitting on a log that had fallen over. He didn't know what to do, so he sat there for who knows how long. He was tired and scared, lonely and missed his brother. That's why when he saw creatures that looked to be the angels talked about it story's he followed them. 

 

Tommy on the other hand was doing as well as he could. For starters he didn't try to run or fight go get away from the Piglin as they dragged him through the city. He took it like the man he had grown into. He was shoved in frount of a group of elders, who he rolled his eyes at. 

 

Who are you over-world? What are you doing here? ” the blaze asked, they were decked out with gold, the dripped up and down, black painted the ends of the rods, and under their eyes. 

 

My name is TommyInnIt, I’m here to live away from the over-world. It’s were I belong! ” He explained, trying to stay calm, if he knew one thing about the nether it was that they were all about tradition. 

 

Tommy what the fuck!

 

Man you got your ass caught

 

Wait this is good

 

Yeah tell the old fucks you got us

 

NOOOO theo!!

 

I miss theo

 

BLOOD PLEASE

 

Yes lets kill the elders that are going to allow us to stay in the city 

 

That sounds like a terrible idea

 

EXACTALY YOU IDIOTS 

 

They look surprised you can speak Galactic

 

That one voice was very true, the faces the elders made when Tommy could speak and understand them was priceless. He took a long breath before the another elder started to talk. This one was a Wither skeleton, wrapped vines infected them growing on their arms and inside their chest. They didn't seem to be bother by them. A painted crown showed his status as an elder. 

 

You can speak our language and hate the over-world? ” He asked, the other Elders held their breath, Tommy didn't understand what this was about. It seemed so weird for others to think him knowing Galactic was weird, after all the interactions he’s had with Nether mods have been ones that cant really speak back to him. Theo being the one true exception. 

 

Yes, i must apologize, I have intruded into your city without asking, but as I were there really is no reason that I should have to leave this place, ” The council seemed to raise their eyebrows. Tommy took a small speak back. Before the voices started to yell, causing his head to hurt. This only happens once or twice it was rare and meant something bad was happening. 

 

Theo!!

 

NOO Theo 

 

Devil family

 

What the fuck Tubbo!

 

Tubbo!? We should be saying what the fuck Phil! He should know better!

 

Theo nooo

 

Theo!!!

 

Ahahahahahashsahahahha Theo my Beloved!!!!!! nnoooooooooo

 

Tommy!! Theo is going to the over-world!

 

Tommy groaned as chat screamed about Theo being in some kind of trouble, the names of any others involved drowned out by the seer amount of ‘no’s and ‘Theo’ being yelled in his mind. The council gave him a strange look as he pressed his hands to his head. This is the moment he started to panic. 

 

“Chat calm down, what’s wrong?”He ignored wired glances when it came to Theo he couldn't care less. 

 

He’s going to the Over-world

 

Chat yelled all at once, Tommy wanted to scream while that was bad, he was in the middle of a life or death thing, Theo was not. “Why does that matter? He’ll be fine until we go and get him right?”

 

Full Nether creatures can’t live in the over-world

 

He will die!

 

Theo is going to die in the over world

 

Only hybrids and corrupt can go from realm to realm

 

THEO IS GOING TO DIE!!

 

That seemed to set him off, He looked around trying to find the nearest way out. He could not let that happen, chat wouldn't dare lie to him about this, they knew damn well what this meeting meant. 

 

I would love to have this chat, because not only would I love to live in your city, and I don't wish to die, but there is a piglin child that is headed straight for the Over-world, and I owe him my life! So I must go, ” he explained, turning around and rushing out of the building, his mind was one track at the moment so he failed to notice that no one tried to stop him. 

 

He rushed through the city, making his way to the tunnel, Theo must had traveled through here. He ran through the crimson for a moment before stumbling upon a small clearing were a single black feather told him all he needed to know. So he started to run, letting his instinct guide him straight towards the nether portal he had made all those months ago. 

 

He pulled out the one weapon he had on him a wooden sword, not the most threatening but it got the point a crossed. He finally reached the portal not long after, he took a pause, taking a breath in looking at the swirl of purple. He had promised himself long ago that he would never go back. Like he promised to Theo all the same he would protect that kid no matter where or how dangerous it might be. Theo was in trouble he wasn't about to let his past stop him from saving his only true family. 

 

He went straight to the portal, letting the dizzy bit pass as soon as it came, he popped through the portal with the intent to kill someone. Low and behold the whole gang had been right there when he came through. 

 

“Where the fuck is Theo?” The new voice that entered the air frightened the group. All of them turning starring wide eyed towards Tommy. His eyes glowed a deep deep blue. There was something that was cooking behind those eyes, and none of them had any idea of what was coming. 

 

“Toms? Oh my gods your alive!” Wilbur was the first one to rush to Tommy, wrapping his arms around his brother. Tommy stood there, not caring about the fact that his brother was hugging him. He looked to Phil, blue met green in a clash of angry, regret, confusion, fear, and a hole lot of other emotions that both men had swirling around. 

 

“Tommy I’m sorry-” Phil started, he had taken a couple steps forward. He truly is sorry, he had always thought about what he did wrong how he could have done anything just the littlest bit different. While he knew he was the main reason that Tommy had run off, his sons always seemed to tell him they all had played a part in the tragic event. 

 

At that moment though, a moment, Phil and Wilbur, and even Techo thought was going to be happy turned into a moment of fear and anger. 

 

“You have no right to say sorry to me!” Tommy yelled, pushing Wilbur off his body Tubbo catching the older and helping him too his feet. They all stood their shocked by the out burst. Tommy just held up his sword, wooden, yet sharp. 

 

“I won't let you apologize for something that I can’t forgive!” He yelled again, taking another step towards Phil, his sword aimed straight for his throat. Phil knew he would never be forgiven, he knew that the moment Tommy went missing, he couldn't even forgive himself. So how was he supposed to let someone else forgive him? 

 

“I wasn't trying to say sorry for you to forgive,” Phil sighed, looking away and towards the portal. Tommy flattered for a moment before he struck back into his position. Out of the corner of his eye he could see Dream getting ready to knock the sword out of his hand. In that moment he felt himself leave his body and watched as he knocked Dream to the ground, and held him there for a moment. He then was shoved back into his body. He took a deep breath before standing up, keeping his sword to Phil.

 

“You know, I tell you all this shit about my father pushing me around, locking me up, and you stand by him?” Tommy asked Dream, at this point he had forgotten his main goal of saving his brother and right now it was all about the answers. 

 

“It almost seems like you wanted me gone, even better, you probably wanted me fucking dead?” He asked, taking another step towards Phil, Techno stepped him and pushed the sword away from his face. 

 

“He doesn't want you dead! None of use do!” techno explained, giving a face full of sadness to Tommy, who for a moment looked over his expression almost as if to make sure it was genuine. He scoffed, and let his sword fall to his side for a moment. He looked to Phil, who had side stepped behind Techno so he could see. Then he looked at Dream, who looked a little rattled at the moment. 

 

“Right, cause an angel of death watching a suicide happen and then not seeing the soul, definitely means he wanted me gone,” Tommy explained, Phil snapped his head in the others direction looking at the angel with such angry in his eyes. Phil knew exactly what was going on and Tommy could tell, he was done being in the dark, and he was done being lied too. 

 

“You know why he told you I was dead, when he knew I wasn’t?” Phil looked at Tommy, he didnt know the answer no one but dream did. Tommy was growing tired, and it was much too cold for him outside of the nether. He looked to Dream and then to Phil.

 

“I am tired of being in the dark and lied too, seen as someone who is just a weakling because of something that I have no control over,” all of them watched as Tommy's body language changed, like he was growing right in front of their eyes. 

 

“Tommy-” Tubbo went to speak for a moment, Tommy finally looking at him, the compass shown in his hand. Then it clicked, the reason he was standing in frount of these people instead of the warmth of his and Theo's home back in the nether. 

 

“Shit! Theo-,” Tommy was torn from his rage and thrust into a pit of worry, he was missing his brother, his true brother. He looked around to see if they had him hidden behind them. He brought up his sword again. 

 

“Where is he? Where is he?!” He yelled, they looked confused when a tug from his pants startled him. He swung his sword around, but just before he cut through what had touched him he noticed Theo leaning against the portal, he looked like he was in so much pain. He was clutching his stomach and tears in his eyes. Tommy’s heart fell, he promised that he would protect Theo. He promised to look after and raise the kid, they both were alone in this world after all that's the least they could do for each other. 

 

“Michel!” Tubbo called, scared that his son had gotten hurt, he rushed over and picked up the frightened child, holding him close. Michel just watched with tears as Tommy stood for a moment looking over at the Piglin leaned against the portal. Tommy ran over to Theo reaching towards the Piglins neck and pressed just under his chin, he could feel a faint beat. 

 

“ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ𝙹? ⍑ᒷ|| ʖ⚍↸↸||? !¡ꖎᒷᔑᓭᒷ ∴ᔑꖌᒷ ⚍!¡,” Tommy whispered, no one could hear him. His voice was soft and mellow, very different from how it had been just seconds before. Michel whipped his eyes and watched for a moment, they all did. They could say nothing at that moment. 

 

The Piglin child is going to die

 

“I ↸𝙹リ'ℸ ̣  ∴ᔑリℸ ̣  ⍑╎ᒲ ℸ ̣ 𝙹 ↸╎ᒷ!” Michel blurted out, more tears welling up, Tubbo held him even closer. Michel clutched his fathers shirt. He wanted to help, he didn't want to watch them die. 

 

Let him die, he’s the reason your Uncle left, and the reason your dad has been sad

 

Now Michel was torn, he trusted Nath, he had been the one person to truly understand him before this other Piglin came along. He hated to see someone die, but even worse he hated to see his fathers sad. He just buried his face into his fathers shirt, he didn't want his family to be sad. That's what he told himself. 

 

Tommy picked Theo before swinging around to the portal. He listened as the group all finally started to move. He turned around and looked over the group. He looked down at Theo in his arms. He couldn't wait any longer. 

 

“You take even a single fucking step towards this portal, much less fucking follow me, and you will not see the light of day. Don't you even dare think I’m lie about this shit,” He went back to the portal, letting the dizzy hit him, purple taking over him for a moment. He smiled, him a Theo where going home. 

 

“You were born in the void,” was the last thing Tommy heard, he wanted to turn around. Luckily he could feel the heat of the nether overtake his body and he could feel theo relax. He didn't move for a moment, the words he heard rattled around in his head, the voice unknown. He turned back to look at the portal, he thought about it, going back, but there was nothing left for him there. He let the warmth of the realm surround him in a way that made him feel like he was in a safety blanket. 

 

He needed to get back to their house as soon as possible. The faster they gets there the easier it will be for Theo to heal. So he called a ghast. The journey wasn't that long by ghast, not as long as it had been when he was running. He looked down at Theo, he wanted to scream and punch something, how did he let this happen, why didn’t any of those idiots notice a child in pain! Wasn’t Tubbo and Phil fathers. Why was he so mad he forgot about his one goal. He held Theo tightly, refusing to let the little piglin go for even a moment. 

 

He stepped off the ghast thanking the beast as it floated away with a sad sounding cry, one that would no doubt carry through part  of the nether. He smiled and watched it go, letting himself calm down for a moment before he walked through the familiar forest that hid their secret entrance to the nether city. 

 

Okay Big T, let's get you back to the house, I’ll fix you up there, then I guess we’re going to have to leave, ” He frowned, the council was never going to allow him to live in the city. Not after that, they didn't seem to welcoming to Tommy when he was were before. 

 

As Tommy walked through the cave he could feel the energy that was coming from the city. He felt as though he was one with the creature's understanding that high hope hung in the air, as well as a huge amount of fear and anger. Something that the voices had been pointing out to Tommy is how he reacts differently if the city is acting differently, like he is in sync with the city. Well it seemed strange that they would point it out, he could feel it, them, he could feel the different creatures of the city. A blaze floating around and looking for some wood. A piglin training, he wants to be a knight to the future king and god. He can feel them all and understand their lives. 

 

Over the time he had been living in the Nether the feeling started to become more and more readable and actually there, like he could feel and pinpoint it. He found it soothing, sitting on the hot nether rack, as he let the feelings and energy of the nether creatures become known to him. He seemed to snap out of this throats when his chat got a little too loud. 

 

HOW DARE THEY TOUCH THEO, TOMMY!! WE WANT BLOOD

BLOOD, BLOOD, BLOOD, BLOOD

 

Why would Phil tell your you were born in the void? You think Enmelda told him too or he just did it?

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!!!!! PLEASE

 

I think that Phil did it to get Tommy to come back, he was scary when he threatened them about following him

 

GUYS YOU ARE MISSING THE PART ABOUT THE CHECK LIST, ITS DONE!!!!

 

Oh yeah, huh, I forgot about that thing

 

I WANTED BLOOD *CRIES*

 

MURDERINNIT

MURDERINNIT

 

PLEASE BLOOD

 

We need to stay calm, who cares why Phil told him, who cares that they also killed best boi Theo. Think about the goal here. 

 

We are literally here for no reason but to be here

 

BLOOD

 

Tommy wanted to scream at them to shut up, he took a deep breath in, alerting chat to his anger, they shut up almost immediately. He pushed the cloth at the end of the tunnel out of the way and sneaks through the outer parts of the city to his a Theo’s house, there he can make sure that he was okay. He better be okay, or he was going to commit murder. Chat would definitely be satisfied with that and at this point so would Tommy. 

 

He pushed the door open using his back and placed the piglin on his bed, the council was going to have to wait. His brother was that much more important. If they had to leave the nether city fine, but if he was going he was going with Theo alive and well. 

 

He took some cloth placing it in water and laying it over the piglins eyes. He needed this to work, so in this mind he was not only plagued with the voices of the dead, but the voice of his once father telling him that he was born to become a monster, and his own voice prying to prime that his brother make it out of this alive. He had saved him, but at what cost, what would the damage be, he had stated in the over world for an extended period of time.

 

So he pushed everything else to the back of his mind and only thought about praying to prime, and maybe the other gods, just to make sure. He put his hands together and sat leaning his back on Theo’s bed frame. 

 

A few minutes later he opened his eyes, he needed to change Theo's cloth. He opened his eyes to find himself surrounded in a black blanket-like place. He looked around confused and yet felt at peace. He could feel something truly different about this place. He spun as he looked around, he looked straight, meeting the playfully green eyes of a female, he was of course frightened and stumbled back a little.

 

“What the hell?” he yelled, super confused, when he noticed a different female who he had also never seen in his life look at him with a just as confused face. He opened his mouth to speak but nothing came out. The woman in front of him seemed to laugh, looking at Tommy then turning to the other women in this darkened space. 

 

The one in front of her looked to be covered in flowers, her hair looking like vines and roots tangled together, she wore a flower petal like dress that smelled sweet. Her crown was made of mixer of different plants and flowers. Her skin was dark and looked to be littered with lines of blue, like rivers washed along her skin. She had a great big smile that Tommy would compare to the sun. Her dress through it looked like flower petals had gold detailing, of what looked to be galactic, but he couldn't read it every well with the woman jumping all around him. 

 

“Kristin! You're in the void, calm down,” she seemed to be excited, turning to Tommy with a smile. 

 

“So, Theseus, welcome home!” She giggled, waving her hands to the inky darkness. Both Tommy and the other woman snapped their heads. 

 

“How do you know that name?”

 

~

 

Dream turned away from the portal and spread his wings, flying back to the community house and gliding down. Waiting at the door was Hannah, she smiled at him as he annoyingly walked through the community house. 

 

“So did you find him?” she asked, he nodded, she put on a scowl, “so how did you get the others to leave him in the nether?” she asked, he shook his head. 

 

“He went on his own, he’s becoming more and more unstable everyday, soon then later he'll end up changing,” Dream sighed, even though Tommy had a nack for fucking with his shit, it gave him something to do on a boring day, he was definitely going to miss that. 

 

“So what happened?” she asked, hanging from the edge of one of the bunk beds, Dream rolled his eyes at her and sighed starting to talk about the adventure. 

 

“Huh, so he hates the Over-world, that's too bad, and after I worked so hard to make this place pretty,” she huffed, pulling herself up, then dropping down with no care in the world, “he could speak galactic, and he save the Piglin child from dying, why did you even let them take the kid back anyway? You were there when that became a rule,” she asked turning to look at him, he shrugged, he was too damn distracted with all the other shit going on, that was the answer. He would never say that out loud though. 

 

“He was born in the void too?” Dream gave her a skeptical look. She just smiled, slipping from the bunk and standing up, “I’m not just going to let one of Kristin’s angels raise the kid that might bring back the demon that is my brother! I knew, Dream come on, just cause Kristin asked you to watch over me doesn’t mean that I’m not still a god!”

 

“Yes, I know Goddess Rosendra,” he sighed, she just chuckled, she had created truly fascinating creatures.

 

"Please call me Hannah, Rosendra though a lovely name just gives me the chills," She started to walk away from dream, who stood up to follow her. He snorted at the comment and gave her a curious look.

 

"Okay, where are you going?" he asked, she pushed the door the community house open and stood in the open field in front of it. She just smiled as she brought her hands together, soon after she started to glow a dark green one that she loved so much. Dream watched as she diapered into the glow and the green particles faded into the sky. He just shook his head, why did ever agree to be a babysitter to a god.  

Notes:

I don't know how to feel about this chapter, I still don't know if I like it, but, I didn't want to give a filler chapter, because what would I do it one.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ꖎᒷ⊣ᒷリ↸ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ʖꖎ𝙹𝙹↸ ⊣𝙹↸ which mean the legend of the blood god
when Tommy finds Theo in the over-world he says ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ𝙹? ⍑ᒷ|| ʖ⚍↸↸||? !¡ꖎᒷᔑᓭᒷ ∴ᔑꖌᒷ ⚍!¡ which means Theo? hey buddy? pleas wake up?

then Michel yells ╎ ↸𝙹リ'ℸ ̣ ∴ᔑリℸ ̣ ⍑╎ᒲ ℸ ̣ 𝙹 ↸╎ᒷ which means I don't want him to die.

yeah, so no one is dead, yet. Just a fair bit of warning, I don't update tags in till a post a chapter, so like major character death may be a tag, but not in till that chapter when someone dies. I don't want to say someone is going to die, but if you have read any of my other works you will know.

Sorry about the wait, again, I re-worte this chapter too many times. welp blue out *vanishes* - biiiiiiiiiiii <3

Chapter 8: Chapter 8: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⍊𝙹╎↸

Summary:

Well, the gods finally meet, and things are starting to make a little more sense. (I hope)

Notes:

so I have been spelling Micheal wrong this whole time, I'm not mad.

Sorry it took so long to get this out, I have nothing pre-written and my summer has been anything but a break. So it might take a while for the next chapter to come out and I'm sorry about that.

I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“How do you know that name?” Tommy took a step back, the woman in front of him looked very regal. Like she was a queen or a god even, her hair looked to be made of water, it flowed into a bun like style. A flower-like crown resting on the watery looking hair. She wore a sun dress, which was a plain pink color, with silver detailing around the sleeves, neck, bottom, and waist of the dress. She hand blue tattoo like markings down her arms and around her face, it looked like rivers were flowing around her. 

 

“And why the fuck do you look like that?” he asked way to quickly after his first question, “and why am I here? I’m supposed to be in the watching Theo. Not meeting some wanker who look like they're a fucking gods,” That made the woman giggle a little before turning to the other Tommy had not seen yet. She stepped forward with pride, standing next to the other. 

 

“I think we should introduce ourselves, then we can answer your questions and you can answer ours,” the second woman said, she was much taller then both him and the first, and looked to be like part enderman or something at this point it was really hard for Tommy to get his head to focus on a solid thought. Tommy watched taking a step back, if he needed to run he needed to have at least a little distance between them. 

 

“I am Enmelda, goddess of death and queen of the end,” the taller introduced herself, with a small bow, she seemed to be taking this interaction very seriously and calmly, which Tommy appreciated in a way. The other smiled at her sister and spoke next. 

 

“Since your a god now you can just call her Kristin, my name is Rosendra, fancy name, whatever, just call me Hannah, nice to meet you Theseus,” She reached her hand out for him to shake, Kristin looked over at her sister with a burning gaze. Hannah looked at her and stuck her tongue out, before shaking her hand a little more for Tommy to take. 

 

Tommy was never going to take her hand though, right now he was zoned out lost in his own thoughts about everything around him. She had said he was god? That made no scenes he wasn't a god, he didn't have special powers, or god blood, he was just a kid who was apparently born in the fucking void according to Phil.

The only two things that he would think could qualify him as a god would be the fact that again according to Phil he was born here in the void, and two he had voices that triggered his blood lust. Phil saying he was born in the void was a huge thing that Tommy thought was bullshit, like it was just another way to get Tommy to stay. The voices were voices you know, Techno had voices, Phil always talked about having voices like he had had them. It wouldn't seem strange that Tommy had them too they were family after all, but they aren't family, not even by blood. Tommy just told himself that the voices were contagious and promised himself to tell off Techno later. 

 

He's seen first hand the after math of techno’s blood lust, it was bloody and gory with death everywhere. Tommy heard His brother tell his father once, while he was eavesdropping, that it felt as though there was a red haze over his eyes, and that all he could see and think of was to kill. 

 

Tommy’s blood lust is different, he can clearly see what he is doing, it's like he’s pushed out of his body, someone comes in, takes care of things and leaves. It’s not as violent as Techno’s, cause he usually never stops until he has enough blood. Tommy comes and goes when he is in danger, or his mission is in danger. Like when he first met the corrupt at the arena, or when he knocked Dream to the floor, only hours ago. 

 

So therefore, by no logical means could he be a god, there had to have been some mistake! Tommy wasn't fit to be a god, he had no fucking powers for gods sake! How was he supposed to be a god!? 

 

Yet, hearing someone call him a god, hearing someone say it with 100% clarity and meaning behind their voice, having someone tell him so genuinely that he was a god. Well it made his brain learn a bit more to the side of believing. 

 

He snapped out of his little trance when Enmelda clapped her hands in front of his face. She smiled as he started to come too. He looked at her and Rosendra, confused. 

 

“So, wait, I’m a god, and you too are gods?” He asked, clear confusion in his voice, the goddess shook her head ‘yes’ Tommy thought about that for a moment. 

 

“How? There is nothing in my shit life that could possibly make me a god! I mean I’m a fucking 18 year old boy, who fucking just saved his adoptive younger brother because my dick of a once family did something insanely fucking stupid and brought him to the over-world which is like the one fucking place he can’t go,” he seemed so in distress at the moment, both gods looking at each other. He then turned his attention to Rosendra, who was a little confused herself. 

 

“And how did you know that name? I’ve only heard people in my fucking dreams call me that,” He asked, she seemed to freeze in the moment. She looked to Kristin who gave her a raised eyebrow and a slight nudge to answer him. 

 

“Well, It’s a legend from the over-world-” Tommy interrupted her, with a gasp, he remembers his brother, and the stories he used to tell. Stories he choose to forget because he never really found any interest in them, well he didn't like them when he was 5. 

 

“Theseus, in the over-world he’s the god who just appeared, no one knowing where he come from or why. Is that why you called me that?” Tommy said, now when Tommy had said he hadn't heard the name Theseus in a long time, it was true. He heard it once maybe twice when he was a kid, but he was never called that name, it was never used to welcome him into his new found state of godhood. 

 

“Yeah,” Hannah said, nodding her head in agreement, she then narrowed her eyes, “how did you know that? Are you from the Over-world?” she asked him, an eyebrow raised at him. He nodded his head, before shaking it, bringing his hands to his hair and trying his best not to pull it out. 

 

“I don't know,” he said after a moment, looking at the other two with confusion, fear, and sadness wrapped in his eyes. Both sisters looked at each other, while they didn't know where this new god came from they did know was that he was a god, which meant he was their little brother now and they had to take care of him. 

 

“Hey, Theseus it’s okay, listen, we are gods, we can help you through this,'' Kristin explained, holding her hands in a way that was soft and assuring for Tommy, he looked down at her hands. Then looked up at her, before he squeezed his eyes shut for the final time. Letting his hands go and looking to the floor. She smiled looking at her sister and back at the new god. 

 

“Okay let's start with an easy question, who are you?” Tommy looked at her, his eyes looked glassy as if at any moment he would start to break down and cry. 

 

“My name is Tom,” he said, his voice sounding a lot more confident than his face looked. Enmelda smiled at him, nodding her head. 

 

“Do you have any family, you mentioned your brother?” Rosendra asked, they both started to take slow and steady steps towards him. He sunk at the question, but seemed okay with it after a moment of thought. 

 

“Parents died when I was born, I was adopted and had a shit life there, but I ended up in the nether which is were I meet Theo he’s a smart ass of a kid, but he's my brother, my whole family,” he started to quite as he talked, he needed to go back to Theo as soon as possible. He had made a promise, and just because he was a god gave him no right to break that promise. Before he could ask about leaving though, Rosendra asked her own question. 

 

“If you don't mind me asking, why did you have a rough time with what I am assuming is your over-world family?” the questioned seemed innocent enough, but Tommy was still confused on it himself. He let out a sigh and scratched the back of his neck. 

 

“I cant tell if your fucking asking why they hurt me? Or how?” this seemed to take both of them back a few steps, before Rosendra cleared her throat and answered his question. 

 

“Why?” she confirmed, Tommy just made a puzzled face and scrunched his nose. 

 

“At first I thought it was because they just didn't like me, that they were too self centered to care. I wasn't wrong about them not giving a dam, but it turns out they didn't give a dam and they had a reason not to like me. I just found today that apparently I was born here, in the fucking void! I don't know if that's true or a plow to get me to come back,” He breathed out so very confused with the face that expressed his frustration he was feeling in the moment. On instinct both goddesses spoke at the same time.

 

“What?” Tommy was a little shocked at both of them talking at the same time, plus the volume. He shook his head, looking around the void a little more. When he first got here he thought it was small like a blanket, but now he could see and feel that this place was huge. It felt like it could go on forever, dark and empty, and while that normally would make Tommy hate a place there was something about this place that just worked. 

 

“You were born in the void, how are you not dead!” Kristin asked, had she failed, where there people who were born in the void that escaped her. That were in the end or the over-world, maybe even the nether waiting to become monsters? This was bad really really bad. 

 

“I don't know! Phil never told me shit when I lived with him,” the truth always comes out, that's the saying that many live by. 

 

“Phil-” Rosendra looked to her sister who kept an eye on Tommy. Her mouth was held open a bit, Rosendra just elbowed her sister but she did nothing just starring at the boy. 

 

“Kristin!” Rosendra clapped her hands in front of her face. Shaking her head as nothing happened again. She looked at Tommy with a question in her eyes. 

 

“You said your name is Tom?” she asked, he shook his head yes, not noticing the eyes that never seemed to move from his. Rosendra just shook her head. 

 

“And who I am assuming is your adoptive father, his name is Phil?” Tommy stared to shift his stance, they were picking him apart, and he didn't like it. Even so he shook his head, looking dead into Rosendra’s eyes. It didn't last long though, because she immediately brought him into a hug, before pulling away and jumping up and down very excited for no real reason. 

 

“Oh my gods! Oh my prime! This is amazing! Man I was sure that you were going to turn into a monster and terrorize the Nether, but I was wrong! HA! Dream is going to lose his shit when I tell him about this!” She bounced around Tommy, he watched her winching at the name she used. He looked at her overwhelmed  by confusion. 

 

“You know dream?” He asked, she shook her head, realizing that Tommy knew who she was but didn't know who she was. She sighed before creating a rose in her hand, and handing it to Tommy who looked at it but never touched it. 

 

“Yeah, you know who I am too, of course you are always pulling the worst types of pranks on me because you know I would never hurt any of my over-worlders without good reason.” Tommy looked up at her still very confused. He reached for the flower realizing which flower it is, which brought his face to meet hers. 

 

“Hannah!” he shouted, she shook her head. She smiled, even though he didn't know her, she had always been nice to him, no matter how much weird shit he pulled. 

 

“So your really a god?” He asked, she shook her head very proud of her title, “Is that why you have dream as a fucking babysitter, he’s always following your ass around like a puppy!”

 

She laughed so hard, Tommy smiled happy to break the tension, “No no, he’s watching to make sure I don't fuck up like Natherndro did, Kristin has a bit of trust issues, you see each realm has a different legend about this type of stuff. Like the over-world has the legend of Theseus which I know you have heard of before. I don’t know what the nether has, but the End has one called something like the raise of the demon, or the king returns, I don't pay attention to the end too dull for me,”

 

“Oh fuck, the nether had a story like that, its called the legend of the blood god, oh shit-” He stopped, then looked at his hands, to Hannah then to Kristin who was still frozen and looking at him. The story that Theo had told him over and over, it was about him. He was born in the void, Phil had said so, he could speak Galactic, and he saved Theo from the over world not even a day ago. 

 

“Holy fucking prime! The legend was talking about me!” he concluded out loud, which made Hannah raise an eyebrow. He was so confused, he really didn't think he could be a god and that this was a mistake, but now. Theo had known, from the very beginning, that little smart ass of a brother he had, he knew he would become a god. That’s why he always gave him the most hopeful look when he finished the story. He had always known. 

 

“But- I don't want to be a god,” he said, and somehow that is what broke the queen of the end out of her little trance. She walked up to Tommy placing her hands on his shoulders. He was a little shocked by the action, but didn't pull away, for someone related to death she wasn't as cold as some might think. 

 

“I’m sorry,” she apologized, he opened his mouth a moment before closing it. There was no reason that he could think of that she should be sorry for. 

 

“Why are you saying fucking sorry? You didn't do anything wrong,” she faltered for a moment, letting go of the boy. 

 

“I just can't help but think that this is my fault,” She curled her arms around herself, Hannah just pressed a gentle hand into her shoulder. Telling her that everything was going to be okay. Tommy scoffed, crossing his arms. 

 

“Why the fuck would it be your fault bitch! Unless you specifically made my old family treat me like shit, or make them go out and hurt my brother, which you didn't. If you are sorry about the whole, taking me out of the void and trying to give me a normal fucking life, that shit was written into stone, there was no way around this for either of us,” He sighed. The goddess looked at him confused, he brought his head back and forth a bit. 

 

“The legend of the blood god, it talks about a boy, me. His mom dies in childbirth, but the baby survives and ends up choking on the bitch gods blood for a long ass time until you find me and toss me on to Phil, that’s how I know that,” Hannah looked invested in the story, looking wide eyed at Tommy to continue with the story. He didn't though, he kept an eye on Kristin, letting her understand that it wasn't her fault.

 

“While I don't want to be a god, I know I have to get over myself. The nether has felt like my home more than the over-world ever had, no offense Hannah,” she brought up a hand like she was offended, she was faking of course but couldn't help but tease, “I want to protect them from whatever might try and fuck with them, especially Theo,”

 

Both women smiled at his words. Hannah sat down stretching for no real reason and getting comfortable on the floor, underneath them. She looked to the other two, raising her eyebrows and telling them to join her. Kristin sat down with her, an amused smile spreading on her face. Tommy just scoffed, he had no reason to be sad, no reason to be down, or scared, they wanted to help him, so against the screaming of his chest, he was going to let them. 

 

Trusting hadn't worked out well for Tommy in the past, but over the past months it's been starting to pick up on a good strike, he hoped he could keep that going. He rolled his eyes and sat down with a huff not seeming to be very happy with the fact that he was sitting on the floor. 

 

“What’s wrong, Theseus? Is the floor too dirty for you?” Hannah crossed her arms and raised a brow, Tommy stopped for a moment. Before speaking, his voice was confident and stern. 

 

“To start off, yes it is, it's gross and I am too big of a man to sit on it! Second, my name is Tommy, please use it,” she rolled her eyes with a laugh, shaking her head. 

 

“Listen! We need to get Tommy on track Hannah we cannot be messing around,” Kristin explained, Hannah and Tommy both did a little eye roll slash scoffed. 

 

“Your one to talk you spaced out for like three fucking minutes,” Kristin just scoffed looking at the two with disbelief. Hannah just laughed, her sister was the most amusing person she knew, and she lived in a world full of over-worlders. Tommy nodded his head confirming his statement. 

 

“I didn't!” She went to defend, Hannah shook her head no, Tommy pointing to her like it was proving his point. “Fine fine , whatever, let's just go on with it, okay? Time might work differently in the void, but it is still time,”

 

“So what's first?” Tommy asked with a smile, now just because Tommy had doubts about being a god, doesn't mean he thought it wasn't cool.

 

~

 

They spent what felt like days in the Void going over everything and anything that he could and couldn't do. You see there is a lot of misconception about how the gods work among mortals of all three realms. You see most see the gods as rules of their own realm which means they would have total control of their realm when present. This is not correct, when a god wanted to change or create something they came to a special place in the void, like a bedroom type place where they could do it. It was a long process and could take years in Void time. The only really special thing they could do in their home realm was be at peace with all the creatures, and don their godly form. Which Tommy learned is what he had transformed into when he came tot he void. 

 

Gods are powerful in the void, and at certain times they can be powerful in their own realm, but only for very short periods of time. In their home realm they can be in god or human form, when they went to other realms they could only be in their human form, and in the void they could only be in their godly form. The rules for being a god were a lot simpler then Tommy had thought. 

 

They were less before Nathendro but even so their where still very few. Like the rule that when gods were in their creative mode, which meant they were editing their realm, they were not to be bothered. Tommy while he liked to be a rule breaker, these rulers were easy made sense and if he did break them he knew he would be in a shit ton of trouble. Which he didn't feel like was a good thing for him right now. 

 

He had asked about his chat and blood lust, which made the goddess’ confused, they didn't have anything like that. That is were chat came in and explained what they were. Now that Tommy was a god, they had nothing to hide and came right out and just told him. He found it so weird that he could hear them in the void he thought he wouldn't, but it was the point between life and death so if anything they would be more powerful here. 

 

Chat explained to Tommy that they all used to be corrupt creatures, that were killed. They were meant to haunt the head of champion and help the new god come to power. While they loved their first job the second one was less of a problem, and more of a side thing which was why Chat was so easy to control at times. It also helped that they were at his command because he was the king of the nether now too. 

 

With this blood lust though, chat had no idea, neither did Kristin or Hannah. Tommy just looked down at his hands when they started to talk about what it could be, whatever it was he could feel it getting stronger. He needed to get strong too so it would stay under his control only becoming a weapon in a time of need. 

 

Hannah would not stop calling Tommy, Theseus, and while he didn't mind the name, it made him feel weird.  In the end, he needed a god name, the legends in the nether had never given the god a name beyond the blood god and king of the nether titles. Which he knew about and understood, so he just adopted the name and that was his god name. 

 

The one thing that bugged Tommy from the beginning of this, after finding out that Hannah was Hannah, and Kristin knowing Phil, he had one question, are you gonna tell them?

 

To be fair Tommy really had nothing to be worried about, he was a god and a king now he could ban certain people from the nether if he wanted. He didn't want to do that, and he didn't want to boast about him becoming a god, even though he knew it would show them all he was worth something. So just as they were about to leave he popped the question. 

 

“Are you going to tell them?” he asked, worried in his voice, the cockiness that he had been building up over the time they had spent together seemed to fade in a single instance. The goddess turned to him, they seemed confused about his question so he went to elaborate. 

 

“I mean like Phil and Dream, Techno, Wilbur, Tubbo, those people,” Hannah just smiled, unlike Kristin, she knew what the boy had been through and while she had turned her head back then she wouldn't do it again. 

 

“The only name they are getting out of me is Theseus, nothing more nothing less,” she smiled before pressing her hands together and waving before she misted away. Kristin came up to him and placed a hand on his shoulder. 

 

“You are a god now Tommy, if you don't want me to tell anyone then I will respect your wishes, but you know Phil he is smart, and one of my angles, so no matter how much you try to hide this he will find out some day,” Tommy shook his head, he was aware of that, and yet he had a feeling that they didn't deserve to know, that they had no right to that information. Not just because of the way they treated him, but the way they treated Theo, and he didn't know how to trust and forgive that easily. So he just nodded his head in a thank you before Kristin also disappeared into a mist. Tommy soon followed, finding himself back in his spot next to Theo, it looked as though no time had passed. He looked at the makeshift clock that only kinda worked. 

 

It showed no real change, which was a little strange. That was void time for you, every half a year you spend in the void is a second in the over-world. So Time is very strange in the place of the dead, but who was he to complain he was a god now after all, a god and a king. 

 

“Shit,” he whispered, he was a king now. No matter how much that title scared him, found that it was much easier to accept when he turned around and looked at his brother. He let a smile form his lips as he leaned his head back on Theo’s bed. For now he wasn't going to worry about the godly stuff, or the fact that he was now king, for now he was going to sleep. 

 

For a new god and king the new day would bring challenges that would make him scared, stressed, fearful, and regretful of the title he holds. He will struggle in the beginning, with different things that made his head spin, luckily he had a whole string of voices that liked to help him out, plus a little brother who he would argue is the smartest creature in the nether. 

 

He would be fine, that's all he knew. That's all he needed to know. 

Notes:

Well, this chapter was weird, there is a lot that needs to be explain and there are little side plots that are still open. trust me all will be fine, I have a plan. If you have any questions ask me, I will answer any and all that I can.

Theo is my child I love him, I love him so so much.

also I have had another great story idea, I'm not going to say anything about it, but know it is being worked on . . . kinda.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⍊𝙹╎↸ which means the void

I'll catch you on the flip side, blue - <3

Chapter 9: Chapter 9: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∷╎ᓭᒷ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ꖌ╎リ⊣

Summary:

Tommy is starting to understand what it means to be king, and he doesn't like it.

Notes:

tissues, you might need them. Sorry for the wait here you are!

enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Hey buddy welcome back, ” the softness of Tommy’s voice is what work Theo up, being a god had it’s perks, and healing just so happened to be one of them. Though Tommy was new to it all and totally didn't spend 5 minutes trying to figure out how to use it to help his little brother. 

 

Toms! You’re okay? I thought the council was going to kill you! I was scared and I ran, I’m so sorry, ” Theo spoke soft, his voice broken, cracking at almost ever word, emotion of the rawest form flowed from his mouth and all Tommy could do was smile a sad smile, small tears along his face. His brother was back, worried for him and alive. He pressed his forehead into the pigling's, there was nothing more powerful in the nether than to press your foreheads together, it was like hugging. 

 

So you’re okay? You don't feel bad or anything? ” Tommy asked, still keeping his little brother close, he had to make sure he was okay. There was a small snort from the pigling, Theo just smirked, it was just like his brother to care more about others then himself. 

 

I’m okay, my stomach still hurts a bit but I’m okay, ” Tommy released his brother with a wet smile, it was happy and scared. Theo laughed at him, as a child he didn't understand the true severity of the situation, or the events that might play out after because Tommy was there. 

 

You have snot running down your nose !” Theo giggled, holding one hand to his stomach with the other pointed and laughed, Tommy quickly whipped the snot away in a measure of embarrassment, and too look like less of a fool for his brother. 

 

Hey, you scared the shit out of me, I’m allowed to be a little scared! Right? ” Tommy questioned the child piglin, who slowed down his laughing keeping a smile on his face he thought for a moment. Then shook his head, Tommy looked at him with fake betrayal. 

 

What? Why not? You look like this every time I read you the legend of the champion! ” Tommy complained, Theo laughed some more. Tommy couldn't help but join in, they laughed for a while joking about the other and how snotty they could get. He looked out the window seeing the nether city outside loud and bustling, and with a sigh he turned back. He then looked down at Theo who had graded a book and started to read one of the stories to him. 

 

He brought a hand up and lightly let it rest on his head, pushing it down and past his ears till it reached the pillow. Theo smiled as Tommy repeated the action reading the story he had memorized by now. Soon Theo was dozed off to sleep and there Tommy was, still folding his hand across the boys skull to the fluffy pillow below. 

 

He needed Theo to be a kid for one more day, because he had no idea what tomorrow would bring. That’s what he told himself as he slipped away from the younger. Taking the book with him as he placed it on the shelf nearby. He told himself that Theo needed a little more time before the small, quiet, lovely life he had before, came crumbling to the ground down. That was a lie, he was saying he wanted Theo to be a kid, but what he really wanted was for him to be normal. He needed his life to go back to the way it was, small, quiet, lovely, he had a job now, a hard one too. He wasn't going to back down, the nether was his home, and it needed someone too look after it, and if that was something he could do then he would, its not like he had much of a choice in the first place. 

 

~

 

The nether doesn't get sun, or the sky, night and day aren't really time measurements here. There was always one level of lighting in a certain area, it didn't rotate unless tampered with and it certainly was never what got Tommy up in the morning. Today was different, you see Tommy slept near the window, on an elevated platform that light got into and out of easily. While normally the light didn't bothered his sleep, there was pulsing in his sleepy vision and it was strange. 

 

What the- ” he started, looking out the window into the city that he loved so much. He looked out and saw smoke, blue fire, and the pulsing of the lava. Like it was trying to warn him about the danger that was present and creeping ever closer to him. He sat up quickly at the sight, he knew right then what he had to do, he had to help. 

 

He quickly jumped out of bed the thump of his feet hitting the floor caused the younger to move in his sleep. Tommy looked over worried that would wake him up, luckily he was still tired from yesterday. Tommy sighed in relief, if Theo woke up and found out, he would somehow made him stay and he knew that he couldn't. He was needed by his people, he wanted to be there for his people. 

 

He made a mad dash out the door after collecting a couple of things he rushed into the city, it was loud, screams and cries from every way he looked. There was that feeling again, like the one he felt at the portal with dream, or the one with the corrupt at the arena. The feeling was stronger then it had ever been, yet it stayed silent, not trying to take over Tommy’s movements yet. 

 

He ran towards the smoke, pushing passed the worried piglin' s running away from the danger. Tommy Danger Kracken innit, that was his name wasn't it? no not anymore. He was just Tommy and he was running straight into the danger a head of him. 

 

Pigling' s ran screaming and crying, some with cuts and bruises, some with the faces that screamed of terror and sadness. Tommy snapped his head at a particularly loud noise. 

 

Okay are we finally getting blood for the blood god?

 

Yes!!

 

Finally some true blood! Lets go!!!

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

 

THE BLOOD GOD LIVES!!

 

Welcome back mother fucker! We missed you

 

While his feet followed the noise he smirked, shaking his head at the chat that had managed to stay quiet for so long. 

 

“I never left you bastards,”

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

 

BLOOD BABY!!

Don't even lie you missed us

 

Theo is best brother bro why you gotta leave him like that?

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

 

I agree blood please

 

I don't think you should let your blood lust take over

 

BLOOD!!

 

BLOOD IS VERY POG CHAMP

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

 

“I sure didn't miss this,” he rolled his eyes, running up to a piglin stuck under a fallen cart. He used all of his strength to lift the cart. The Piglin looking at him with thankful eyes, before running off with the rest of the crowd. Tommy looked back up, the cart must have fallen on him in the panic the rest of the street looked undamaged. 

 

He ran more towards the blue fire the haze it was giving off gave him a stomach ache, a type of pain that made the chilling feeling of his soul being pulled from his own body. He couldn't understand how he got this much strength to run this long and this fast. It must have been the whole ‘i’m a god’ thing. He wasn't complaining it helped get to his people faster. 

 

As he came closer he could hear screams more and more, there was the sounds of swords and crying. He rounded the corner to a scene of terror, he could do nothing but watch as the blue flames consumed the houses around them. In front of him was a young piglin girl, on her back trying her best to crawl away, over her stood the nasty growling face of a corrupt piglin. Her face was filled with fear and she stammered, trying to say words that refused to come out. 

 

Tommy stood froze, as his eye was caught on the carnige that was behind the single corrupt, blood was splattered on the ground soaking the ground with its stickiness. The clothes of those who were brutally cut down stained with the blood of friends, family, and strangers alike. Not a single soul was let to rest, the look in their eyes told Tommy all he needed to know, they died in fear, scared and alone, no one was there to protect them. 

 

Before long, Tommy was running towards the creature as it lifted its painted sword into the sky, ready to let it drop, taking out the girl. Tommy was there to protect her, he ran in the way using his own weak sword to deflect the blade of his opponent. The chilling feeling of watching the fight take place was scary. His blood lust was not only protecting him, but it was protecting the people of the nether. That’s why he was here, this is why he was a god, to protect those who cannot protect themselves. 

 

He couldn't help but watch, as the corrupt was taken down in a splat, and the girl ran off. Then there was another scream, and his head snapped in the direction of the sound. He could feel himself run towards the noise without a second thought, swinging down at the group of corrupts that were trying to attack a family of skeletons. In seconds their bodies lay on the floor non responsive and bleeding out, the rotting smell only increasing. 

 

It was scream after scream, corrupt after corrupt, each taken down, saving piglins, blazes, ghast, striders, skeletons, any and all creatures that the corrupt put in danger. It wasn't long before he felt his head snap in the direction of marching, the marching of feet, like an army. With light feet he raced across the blood stained ground, it was hard to look at faces of the dead, and each time he would see them he would try and make his blood lust close their eyes. Every time it didn't work, eventually he promised that he would come back, with no blood lust and close their eyes to give them a proper send off, because the pain that they went through was something that none of them should have experienced. 

 

The march was an army, but not an army that had anything to do with the good of the nether city. It was a swarm of corrupt, and this time, it wasn't just piglins, there where skeletons, rotting broken bones and arrows. Ghast who looked more red then pale white, their cries were one that was meant to cause fear not sorrow. It was wrong, and Tommy could feel that, he could feel that he could not take this army on alone. 

 

He tried to forces, to break away from his blood lust so he could run and get help. He tried to control it, to gain the littlest bit of leverage so that he could win this battle that he was thrown into. His blood lust was too strong too out of control, and it fought, it fought every creature that walked through the gates of the nether city. It took down countless enemies with a single strike, Tommy could do nothing but watch as his body was put through hell, as his blood lust forced him to go through hell. 

 

He clenched his heart, and took a breath in, when the battle was over, when he returned to his body. The pain would be his to bare, the blood that he could see leaking from his shoulder, the bruises that were bound to appear on his face. The broken rids, and bones all over his body that he watched himself get thrown into. He didn't want this, he didn't want to get hurt, he didn't want to throw his life away so that his blood lust could go crazy. The chanting in his head only encouraging the lust to increase, giving him no choice.

 

This is not how he wanted to die, but the images of scared families, mourning their losses. The idea of leaving Theo alone, it was painful to imagine. He didn't want to die here, but if it was going to protect his brother and the people of this city, then he would die a thousand times to keep them safe. He was their god, and their king, even if he was scared, or worried, the nether was his home and he would never let anything happen to his home. 

 

He pushed as much of his power to his body as he could, trying to make his body powerful enough so that it could survive to see another day, so he could survive to give the fallen a proper place in the afterlife. He was sad to see the white souls of the innocent leave, but it was always such a beautiful sight, and he knew they were in a better place. That is what they deserved, and though living out their life would have been better, Tommy wasn't always fast enough. 

 

He watched as some of his bruises started to vanish from his arms, his blood lust movements increased, and it started to work faster. So he pushed more magic, he pushed more power to his blood lust. He wanted them all died, and while his blood lust had a mind of its own it followed some of his orders. 

 

~

 

To- ar- -ake, Toms, Tom-, plea- , Tommy! ” He sat up quickly, the bright light of the room blinding his sensitive eye, his body was sore all over and he could hear every little move that was being made. It made his head pond, not to mention that loud screaming of his name that had woken him up from whatever had happened. 

 

Tommy brought his hands to his forehead, the sticky feeling of sweat drenching his hand as he held it in place in an attempt to stop the pounding. It failed, and he could still feeling the pounding, he slowly layed back down. Keeping a hand to his forehead, he could feel a small hoove sneak around the other one and squeeze it tightly. He turned his head in a lazy fashion to look at who was looking at him, it brought a smile to his face to see the worried expression of Theo. Who looked as if he had been crying for a week. 

 

“Toms, oh thank prime, you’re alive,” he sighed, his voice was shacking and scared, relief was heavy in his voice as well. Tommy couldn' t help but smile, his brother had been worried about him, he laughed a little, not for long as his chest tightened at the action.

 

Awe where you worried ,” Tommy tried to get out, a cough and a wheeze in his voice as he spoke, he could feel a burn down his body, maybe he shouldn't talk. Theo’s face hardened, lightly punching his brother's arm as he let go of his hands to cross them in fake anger. Theo just huffed as Tommy shut his eyes, trying his best to remember what happened, all he knew was that he was in a lot of pain, and his blood lust had taken over. 

 

Theo seemed to be reading his mind because not long after he started to explain, “They uh found you at the gate, the army of corrupt that were trying to get into the city were dead, you had passed out just before they had gotten there,” Theo’s anger faded his fear and worry taking over. He didn't have enough strength to ask why, so he hummed to answer. Grunting at the amount of pain that single little action caused him, he needed to get his bloodlust under control, if it was able to take out a whole corrupt army, with nothing but a little extra magic juice and a wooden sword, it was too powerful to leave unchecked. 

 

I know it hurts to talk, but Toms, I’m really scared, ” Theo quivered, his hands that were wrapped around himself in anger were now helping the young child feel grounded. This whole thing was scary for him, he had woken up expecting his brother to be cooking, or sleeping, or cleaning, even though Theo rarely found him doing anything but training. What he wasn't expecting was to look around and see the front door wide open, his brothers bed throw to hell, and as he looked out side, smoke raising from the gates of the city. 

 

You were gone when I woke up, and I had no idea where you went, and when I saw the smoke I- ” he went on, stopping for a moment to catch his breath. Theo had rushed out the door much like his brother, headed straight for the chaos in the city. He felt hot, like the world around him was on fire, maybe it was because of his running, or because he was scared. He didn't know, all he knew was his Over-world brother was gone, and his home was pretty much up in flames, which seemed impossible because they lived in the nether. 

 

I- um- I didn't know what was going on, there were screams and bodies and- ” he cut himself off again, he didn't wanted to remember that. The blood that spilled from the corpus of the fallen, the haunted look in their eyes as they lay on the floor, dying, with no way that help would save them, or already died. The first time Theo glanced over the body of a little skeleton child, they were not bleeding, and it wasn't like you could see much flesh that could cause you a painful memory. It was the look, the look in that kid's eye, it made his heart burn, that's where all this heat he was feeling was coming from. It was the feeling of death, the feeling of a loss of a life that would never find its way back. Theo couldn't do anything but look at the child for a moment, before a scream shook him away from the child. A blaze ran from the smoke, her child following quickly behind her.

 

I saw a mom and her- her- kid, and I asked what was going on. She said an Over-worlder saved her- she said you- you- um- you saved her, ” Theo remembers the feeling, when he heard that women speak, it was terrifying, Tommy could only kind of fight, he was getting better the more and more he trained. He never had a proper teacher so it was hard, to be honest it was mostly Theo re-teaching him the lessons he learned in school. His brother was fighting? Was saving lives? He wasn't surprised, his brother had always been someone to put his own needs above others, at least that's how Theo had seen him through the months. Theo was scared through, as he always is for his brother's well being, how much longer would he hold out. 

 

I went to find you, I tried, but every time I think I would get close, I would get a sick feeling- It was cold and sick- like when I was in the over-world, ” Theo told Tommy, looking into his eyes, now noticing that they were a shade of red that he had never seen in his life. Tommy held fear in himself as Theo spoke, he didn't want to cause his brother any harm. He went out so that he could protect his brother and so he could protect his people. A creeping feeling pushed up his body, one that made his eyes go soft, and regretful, there was nothing more that he wanted to do then hug his brother, telling him that everything was going to be fine.

 

Tommy, I am your broth- brother- I may not be- um- related to you- by blood, I just- I- um- I’m scared for you, I’m scared of what is going on, and I’m scared that your going to leave, ” The creeping feeling grew more as Theo brought his body down and hugged Tommy, while it was a little awkward, Tommy used all of his strength to wrap his arms around his brother. Then he used what little voice he had left and spoke quietly in Theo’s ear. 

 

Everything is going to be fine, I am not going anywhere," Tommy spoke, his voice small and soft, but behind it a promise he was going to try his hardest to keep. 

 

"promise?" Theo asked teary sounding, Tommy nodded his head, his brother squeezing him tightly. 

"but Theo will you do something for me? You have to make sure that all those creatures who didn't make it, get a funeral. I want to be there, to say I’m sorry for not protecting them, ” Theo pulled away wiping his tears away, he looked down at his brother a little confused. Tommy could see that look in his eyes, he let out a breath, as the pain started to slowly fade. He could feel his powers working, it would only take a couple hours for the pain to fade. Being a god came with it’s perks. 

 

‘Please’ Tommy mouthed to his brother, who closed his eyes hugging Tommy one last time before getting up and running out of the room, if his brother asked, he would do anything. 

 

~

 

Young Theo tells me you're awake? ” the voice was deep, and scratchy, and it made Tommy’s pounding head spin. Even so he looked to the door and at the source of the voice. It was a wither skeleton, red vines flooding his bones, twisting and turning around in every which way. His darkened skin contrasted with the silver crown that was painted on his forehead, small silver lines drew along his face as well, making the elder seem very wise, and respected. 

 

Well, my brother has a big month, ” Tommy let out a cough, his voice was still healing, which seemed weird, he hadn't used his voice while fighting. He slowly sat up in bed, wincing a little at the pain, but getting there, so he could have a civilized conversation with the elder and council member in front of him. 

 

Your brother? ” Tommy tilted his head, the way the words were spoken made the council member seem suspicious of him. So much for rescuing the city from certain death. The people in the nether would never trust him, he closed his eyes and sighed. 

 

Yes, elder, my brother, Theo, of course we are not related by blood, but to us that doesn't make a family, ” Tommy explained, the wither skeleton, though he had no eyes, seemed to give him a look of disbelief. It was disheartening and it hurt Tommy, he and Theo might believe that they were brothers, but the rest of the nether, the rest of the 3 realms, would never see them as so. 

 

The council knows who you are, and we know what you can do, but we don't need your help Theseus, God of blood, true king of the nether. You are an outsider, and over-worlder, and a fake, we have lived a thousand years without incident. Yet the moment you show up, our city is destroyed and lives are lost. You may be our king, and you may be our god, but you will never be welcomed in this city, ” The elders' voice was strong, and booming, Tommy heard each word as they punched him in the gut over and over. All he wanted to do was what he was born too, save the nether and keep it safe, turns out the first night on the job he already failed. Tommy grasped at his hair, pulling it a little as he took in this information. 

 

So, you're fucking kicking me out? ” He asked, his voice, only now fixing itself, as its starting to come back up to standards. The elder nodded his head, not looking away from the god, or flinching, as he moved. “ I understand, me and Theo will just get out of your hair-

 

No, ” the skeleton interrupted, “ Theo will be staying in the city, you will be the only one leaving, ” Tommy could feel the truck crash into him, he could feel every bit of metal, glass, plastic, whatever the hell else a car was made out of, break his skin, and sink deep. Thousands of abrasions littered his skin. Theo was staying? Tommy needed his brother, just like how his brother needed him. 

 

What, why? ” Tommy questioned, looking over to the elder, eyes burning with fear, sadness and a hint of anger. There was not so much as a flinch from the other dead boned serious face, that was not playing games, looked dead into Tommy’s red bright, burning eyes. He could feel the coolness of tears wash down his face as they  stared into each other's faces. One dead, bony, and ruthless, the other fleshy, sad, and crying. 

 

Theo is a child, if he was to go with you, he would not be able to continue his education, which as his ‘brother’, ” he said in a sarcastic tone, “ you would know he cherishes greatly. He also wouldn't be safe outside of the nether city, the corrupt are attracted to the power you give off, it's the same as when Nathendro was god. Theo wouldn't be safe, ” 

 

Tommy squeezed his eyes shut, getting rid of his tears, he needed to leave for his people, and for Theo. He needed to leave alone, He held a fist in his hand, before looking at the elder eyes dead. 

 

Are those who died in the attack getting a funeral? ” Tommy asked, not taking his eyes off of his hand, he heard the rattle of bones telling him that those souls who he couldn't save would finally be free. “ Okay, I’ll go, but I must ask two things of you ,”

 

Within reason I will help, ” Tommy took a big breath, before looking away from his hand and to the wither skeleton. “ Let me write Theo a letter saying goodbye, the second thing I need is to ask that I go to the funeral. Of course I will stay hidden and leave after it is over, I want to say sorry, ” the wither skeleton thought for a moment, before walking too the window in the room and looking out over the city. He then turned back to Tommy and smiled, it was small and weak, and if Tommy wasn't sad about leaving his only family he could have seen that. 

 

Of course, the funeral is in an hour, will you be able to leave at that time? ” Tommy thought for a moment before nodding his head. The wither skeleton elder tilted his head down and started to walk away, before stopping at the door. “ There is paper and writing materials on the table, someone will bring you clothes and some supplies to take when you leave,

 

~

 

Tommy sat on a high ledge overlooking the pit of lava, body after body was placed into the lake and pushed to its release. Tommy watched as the souls of the dead rose into the sky of the nether, and too each one Tommy said sorry, and goodbye, making promise after promise to keep the nether as safe as he could. 

 

It was over before he knew it, he watched as the people of the nether city went their separate ways. He was sad he didn't want to leave, this city was his home, it had been the first home he had loved, since the early days at Phil’s house. Even worse was the fact that he couldn't say good by to Theo face to face, he knew he would never leave if he did. So with a slow pace and a hood pulled high upon his head, he walked through the nether city one last time, taking it all in before he would have to leave this place. He didn't know where he was going to go, as he took a step away from the city. 

 

He just walked for a few minutes, not knowing where he was going or what he was going to do. He needed to talk to someone, he needed a friend, someone that would understand. So he made his way down a familiar path, back to a place he thought he would never want to see again.

Notes:

sadge *cries in Morse Code*

well we are in a sad period of time, its going to be a couple of chapters before we see Theo again send your good wishes to him, and hope that I don't fuck up with the current idea swirling in my mind.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∷╎ᓭᒷ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ꖌ╎リ⊣ which means the rise of the king.

okay, but why does it take 2-3 days to edit this? Its crazy! anyway, I would like too know theories.

byeeeeeee - blue - <3(I feel like how I do this changes every time!)

Chapter 10: Chapter 10: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∴ᔑリ↸ᒷ∷╎リ⊣ ꖌ╎リ⊣

Summary:

With no home to go home too, Tommy finds his next path.

Notes:

My fucking MCC team lost by 2 points, I am enraged, but 317k POG!!

I worked hard to not make you guys cry. I hope you enjoy.

also TW: slight pain attack

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Tommy was not in his right mind, if he was, he wouldn't be walking directly towards the nether portal that he had built a year ago. If he was in his right mind, he would be thinking clearly , seeing that he was about to break a promise he made to himself. If Tommy was in his right mind, even the littlest bit, he would be thinking this action through. 

 

Tommy was not in his right mind, and that is why he walked right through the headache inducing, purple portal. He had his hood pulled high on his head, so no one saw him, he hasn't moved his hood since he left the city. He walked through the grassy fields, the ones he used to run around in, and hide from his brothers and father. He had one spot where no one ever found him, it was what he used to call his invisible shield. A stupid name, but 8 years old Tommy thought it made so much sense and that it was the most bad ass name he had ever heard. He would never shut up about it. 

 

He glanced at the surrounding area, cold red eyes filled with sadness and regret, this place was his home at one point. He wondered, when did it stop being his home? When he left for the nether that first night? when he found out that his family didn't care about him? Was it before he was born all together, and instead when his life was set out on the path of godly-hood and kingship. He scoffed at the thought, he was failing on both of those fronts, and he was still on his first day. 

 

The people of the over-world are very self-center, Tommy has come to understand. As he walks through the home he had grown up in, he started to notice the little things that never stood out to him before. Like the yelling, every person yelling at each other about something different. 

 

Those shouldn't go there

 

This cost too much

 

Go to hell

 

Get out of my way

 

No one wants you here

 

Which in a way brought a bit of a laugh to Tommy, after all he had heard quite a few of those sayings yelled at him as he made his escape way from a successful prank. Now that brought back good memories. 

 

Tommy, who had pretty much raised himself, wanted attention, because well he didn't get enough at home. He turned to yelling out about stupid things, talking about how he was the best man in the world. Then he moved on to little bits of stealing, like an apple, or candy. Which led him all the way to pranks, and he loved it, he loved it so much. The satisfaction he would get when the prank worked, and people would know it was him made him all giddy inside. He would hop away from the scene of the crime with a bright smile on his face. 

 

He kicked a stone that was on the floor, as he walked past the trading center of the grove. At this time of day it was packed, and it was. People pushing, shoving, and yelling, Tommy did not miss this in the littlest bit. He rolled his eyes and continued on his path, past the seas of memories that were floating around this town. He had grown up here, made friends, lost friends, he was happy at some points, then sad at others. It was hard to be back here, but Tommy didn't know where else to go or who else to talk too. 

 

So he pushed past his memories, and set his eyes on the house near the center of the grove. It was large, and very nicely built, it had leaves and brush out front, while some vines dripped down its sides. There were roses surrounding it, along with a stream of water which Tommy had always found so weird. He came to the door of the house and took in a breath. 

 

He could not back away he needed someone to talk to, and while in the past Tommy would tend to bottle up this type of shit, he knew that doing that would not get him anywhere closer to fixing whatever the hell was going on. So with a shaky hand he knocked, there was rustling from inside and the sounds of yelling, but Tommy really couldn't hear anything but the sounds that he was making. 

 

The loud rhythmic sounds of his heart as it passed blood through his body and pounded against his rids and chest. The staggered sounds of his breathing as it caught on its self more then once, cause the speed of his breathing to speed up. He could hear the echoing of his knock, taunting him, tell him this was not the right thing to do, he shouldn't have done this and he should turn back now. He could also hear the loud screams of chat as they yelled different and random things that didn't not help Tommy to focus at all. 

 

Why are we even here?

 

I want to see Theo

 

Guys you ever wonder why the trunk of a tree is brown when photosynthesis turns the leaves green?

 

I didn't like that elder he seemed a little sus

 

Ooooooooo sus

 

What the hell are we back here for?

 

Yo Tommy how are you doing?

 

Are you having a panic attack

 

Chat attack!

 

Sus sus sus

 

Life is fuckign weird

 

Pog champ

 

Pog community house

 

Uhhhhhhhhg I want to go back to the nether

 

Guys just think of this as a quick road trip

 

Now that interstate is paved with memories

 

From a past life I lived when I was 18~

 

No please stop

 

I have cookies anyone want them?

 

And ever winter I think back to what we used to be~

 

I have some beef jerky, I’ll trade someone a cookie

 

So Tommy was not listening or hearing a damn word that was spoken when the door was opened. He just stood there, uneven heavy breaths, ears ringing, and chat shouting. The person at the door just looked at Tommy not totally recognizing him especially because he looked like shit, and he had a hood on. 

 

“Uh, Hannah!” they shouted back, a yell came from somewhere else, and then Hannah appeared at the door and looked at Tommy. This is what made him look up and at Hannah, she gasped and startled the other who opened the door. 

 

“Theseus? Holy shit, I- what happens to you, Foolish can you go out for a few minutes I need to talk to my brother,” The other, who was foolish, gained a very disturbed face, going to talk back, but Hannah just threw a look at him and he stopped walking around Tommy and away from the community house. 

 

“Hey Theseus?” Hannah soothed, bring him into the house and letting him sit on one of the bunk beds, “Tommy I need you to breath with me okay,” she started to take long exaggerated breaths, all the same length, after a while Tommy followed, it was hard at first, but after a bit his breathing was normal again. Hannah just kept a hand on his back grounding him, and helping to make sure he knows that she is right there. 

 

“Welcome back Theseus,” she smiled, Tommy shot her a weak look and said ‘you know that's not my name’ she just laughed. Before slowly taking her hand away, he was back.

 

“You mind telling me why you are in my realm? Instead of your own?” he crossed his arms and away from her for a moment. He sighed as he started, “the corrupt creatures that Natherdro created, they are attracted to my magic shit, or something. They attacked the nether city and killed a lot of my people, and all because they wanted me. So I left, and I don't know where to go, I had to leave the one place I thought of as a home, I had to leave Theo,”

 

He drifted off his voice at the mention of his brother, Hannah soften her face, stretching her hand out and growing a small flower from it. She started to play with the petals for a moment, waiting to see if he would carry on. When he didn't she gave him a confused look. 

 

“And why did you come to me? You know our sister could have helped you out a lot more,” Tommy was confused by that. ‘Our sister’ he didn't really have a sister, but he guessed in the same way that he and Theo are brothers, Hannah and Kristin and now him would be siblings. 

 

“Yeah, but, I bet a crap ton of money Phil is with her right now,” Hannah raised her eyebrow at that, how would he knew something like that. He sighed, leaned back looking at the top of the bunk bed. 

 

“I also know you a little better than I do Kristin,” Hannah hummed in understanding, she looked over at Tommy, his face was worried, and confused, he had no idea what he was going to do now.

 

“So the nether is your home right?” she asked, going back to her flower. She flicked the petals, waved her hand around, changing its shape, and color, and size. Tommy nodded his head at the question, fixated on the sheets that were tucked firmly under the mattress. Hannah hummed again, plucking her flower from her own hand and pushing it in her hair, then sporting another one and doing the same thing. 

 

“The nether city is the whole nether right?” Tommy scoffed at the question. 

 

“What? No, it's just a big part of it, well, it's not even really that big in the grand scheme of things,” Tommy said, not quite getting at what Hannah was trying to say. She pushed her flower to her arm letting it repopulate and spread, the yellow-orange flower stood out against her pink dress.

 

“How much of the nether have you actually seen?” she asked, moving flowers around as she liked, not really giving Tommy thought, but also helping him out. 

 

“Not much, I mean I traveled the nether for months before meeting Theo,” he concluded after a moment of thought. Hannah smiled at that.

 

“Then go see it, go see the nether, which is your home. The city is a place within your home, go explore the rest of it,” she laughed, sometimes she didn't understand over-worlders. 

 

“What about you? You aren't out exploring the over-world,” Hannah gave him a look and scoffed. 

 

“I created this world you dumb ass, I have seen it, I know it like the back of my hand,” Tommy gave her a smile as he sat up from the bed. She rolled her eyes as he waved, walking away from her, and out of the house. 

 

“Good luck Theseus!” she yelled, following him from behind, she watched as he turned around and flipped her off, she scoffed. 

 

“That’s not my fucking name! You flowery bitch!” Hannah smiled, watching as he ran off to the portal. She sighed, it must be hard for him to learn about all of this all alone. Hannah grew up learning about her powers with her brother and sister, and her mom. She missed those days sometimes. 

 

“So the nether finally has a god again?” Foolish's voice asked, Hannah nodded dropping her hand and walking back inside the community house. 

 

“You already knew that though,” Hannah said, “I told all of the totem gods that yesterday,” Hannah looked at him, he went a little flush and started to fumble over his words. 

 

“You did- I mean yeah- I totally remember that- I was totally not asleep- no I was not,” Hannah shoulders dropped, she brought her hand to her face and pinched her nose. 

 

“I don't know why I even tried with you,” she sighed. 

 

“What?! No, I was busy building my summer home! I was up all night working on it! Give me a break Hannah I was tired!” He tried to defend himself. 

 

~

 

The nether was a vast space, filled to the top with dangerous creatures, lava, and fire. Those who were willing to brave the hardships of the nether were welcome to try and in return would find giant castles they called fortresses. The blaze and wither skeleton ruled these old creations, swearing an oath to protect it no matter what happened. So they gave their lives and souls to protect the goods that lay in the deepest tunnels of the castle. 

 

Tommy had only heard stories of the place, it was supposed to big huge castle like structure that looked to be a floating castle on stilts. Theo had told him the story of the lonely blaze, a story that Tommy couldn't help but relate too. Remembering the details of the stories made him sad, so he wasn't going to be doing that anytime soon. 

 

A fortress was the first stop on Tommy’s journey, he wanted to see all the different parts of this realm and while he hated the idea of leaving his brother alone again. He had bigger goals, and an even bigger role to play in the future of the nether. He needed to learn all he could now, so when Natherdreo was fated to come he could kick the crap out of him, he would be ready. 

 

It was written in stone that the new god of the nether, and the old would have a battle, where many lives would be lost, not just one of the the gods. The legend was one from the end that Kristin had told him while explaining a few things about being a god. It spoke of a battle in the nether realm that would cause one god to become finally gain control of the nether and make it there true realm. 

 

Tommy had powers in the nether, he could heal very quickly, had a unique relationship with the creatures who didn't speak, and he had his blood lust, which he could only assume came from the nether gods powers. That's about all he could do, but once the battle for the nether was done and the victor was discovered, then they would gain the full rights to the gods powers. 

 

Right now Tommy was in a situation that made him wish he had all those powers now. 

 

Ghast, Tommy had found out, were a great way to nether travel, they were big so you can carry stuff, they could float and get over things, and they were easy to ride. Tommy found them to be the best way to ride through the nether, and it worked, for about well an hour. He also discovered that Ghast, need breaks, so Tommy was stranded on a rock in the middle of a sea of lava, waiting for a new Ghast to save him. He wouldn't even mind riding a strider, even though they can be hot because they were so close to lava. 

 

He let out a huff in exasperation, all his air leaving his body only to rush back in.”mother fucker! I can't believe he just got up and left me. That floating bastard could have at least brought me to the fucking island! It was right there,” he left his face fall in his hands. 

 

LLLLLLLLLLL

 

Ha you're stuck!

 

Stuckinnit

 

Pff he fuckine left you there

 

Stuckinnit

 

Stucinnit

 

Real mature guys!

 

HA THE CHILD IS STUCK!!

 

Arent you a fucking god?

 

If you want to get technical, Tommy is not a god so much as he is a demigod. He has some godly powers, but not all of them. 

 

“Aaahhhh!” he yells out, to really no one in question but the fact that its just so annoying. He looked around too see if there are any other creatures he could call upon. 

 

Hello! Anyone out there? ” all he got was the constant battle of silence, mixed with the echoing of his own voice against the walls. The frustration of the moment made Tommy flop back against the ground, looking up at the rocky ceiling. If there was one thing that Tommy missed about the Over-world it would have to be the stars. They had helped Tommy pass so much time when he was younger and refused to go home, because he knew he was going to get yelled at.

 

At one point he had started to name some of the stars, and make pictures in the sky. After he had found, and admittedly stolen, a book from Techno’s room about the stars he found more comfort in them then he ever had before. The faint memory of a little Tommy hands behind his head the wet grass making his clothes damp, the sounds of the animals and creatures of the night filling his ears with a relaxing sound. He would place his torch in the soft dirt and use its light to read the pages that he had never dared to read before. 

 

He would then look at the stars, talking to them, telling him all the problems he was having, all the ways he wish he would change. It was a strange thing, but talking to the stars made him feel close to his real family, the one he had never met. Even as a kid, Tommy had known Phil had adopted him, while they might have looked to be related, the way they each took care of different situations showed the polar opposite they were. 

 

He had wanted to meet his mom, and his dad, maybe he could one day, but as a kid, the stars just helped him grow closer to them. Even if they weren't there, it was clear that at least someone was listening. Now sitting in the starless nether he missed the nights he spent in the grass near his house, he let out a sigh and leaned his head back more, glancing at the wall that was behind him. 

 

“What the hell is that?” he asked, sitting up fully and turning around, picking up his few things and starting his short walk to the edge of his little island. It was a small hole, on the other side there was movement along with brick. Tommy hadn't seen anything like it, so he dug around in his bag to find a few blocks that would get him to the wall. 

 

How had he not thought of bridging over before? Whatever the point now is that there was something over there and Tommy was going to figure out what it was. So he started to bridge and found himself looking through the hole in the nether wall. Behind it was a castle, the one of the ones he had heard about, one of the ones he had been looking for. With a whoop and a loud cheer he looked around for something to help him make more room to fit. He looked around seeing nothing, then glanced into his bag and found a pickax, convenient. 

 

Wow a fortress!

 

Oh i came from a fortress, they are amazing

 

Shut up!

 

Stuckinnit!

 

Wow,  hope these guys don't kick you out like last time

 

Pog champ

 

Wtf

 

Pog

 

Fortress!!! 

 

Why would you say that?

 

Ignoring the yelling that was going through his head he walked through the freshly opened entrance, on the other side was exactly what he thought it was. A huge fortress, he could see the past burn marks where the blazes of the fortress protected it. It made him smile as he hoped onto the fortress with such easy holding on the straps of his backpack he made his way through the great castle. 

 

“Holy shit, this place is so fucking cool,” he looked around amazed at the size of the fortress, how it was like a maze to those who couldn't feel the pull of the different paths. It was crazy cool, and Tommy couldn't help but keep his mouth wide open in awe the whole time. 

 

Who are you? ” came a voice from behind Tommy, who spun around to face the blaze who looked ready to attack him at any moment. Tommy shot his hands up showing he had no weapons. Making the blaze stand down a little. 

 

I was just looking around, I wasn't going to kill or take anything, ” he spit out, not wanting to make anyone made. The blaze gave a suspicious look to the king, who couldn't help but smile to try and play off the seriousness that the blaze was giving off. They huffed, letting a bit of smoke from their body before they stood down completely. 

 

Thank you for not burning me! ” Tommy thanked, going back to looking around, this time he didn't bother to move, scared that he wasn't totally out of the woods with the blaze. It was a smart choice, because the blaze then started to ask questions. 

 

Okay, who are you? You are an over-worlder who knows galactic? ” they asked, Tommy shook his head going to explain when he was stopped by the blaze again. 

 

How? ” they pressed, not caring who he was, and focusing on the how of the situation. 

 

My brother taught me, ” Tommy spoke on instinct, then remembered that Theo being his brother might put him in danger. “ I mean a friends brother taught me, he lives in the nether city so, ” Tommy trailed off, the blaze didn't move a bit or go to ask another question. So Tommy started up the conversation. 

 

My name is Tommy, what’s your name? Also this fortress is really fucking sick, could you tell me about it, ” He spoke in a cheery tone, a little bit of fear as he said his own name, but started to pick as he looked around at the building. The blaze in front of him seemed to glow a bright color, it was warm and relaxing, and they started to float around a little more after Tommy started to talk. It was almost like they were becoming more comfortable with him, he smiled. 

 

Aretha, ” they said, Tommy smiled, reaching out a hand for the blaze to shake. She seemed to back up a bit, but looked down at the hand and too Tommy. She moved one for her rods into his hand, she could tell it was burning him, but he pretended that it didn’t just smiling and saying.

 

Nice to meet you Aretha, is it okay if I call you Big A? ” She nodded, as he pulled his hand back, she looked at it noticing the burns. She then looked to him, as Tommy also noticed his own burns. 

 

Oh, that's what hurt so fucking much, man this is going to be a fucking pain to heal, ” He cursed, letting his hand rest open in front of him as he brought up his other hand and lightly placed it on top. He winced a bit in the moment he stayed in that position eyebrows knitted for a minute if not more. He pulling his hand off and looking at the skin which once had burns now only had a small little scar. Aretha looked down in surprise at his hand then snapped her head to look at him. 

 

How did you do that? ” she asked, moving closer to Tommy to look at the hand more. He noticed her curiosity and pushed his hand out more so she could see. At first he didn't want people to know he was the true god of the nether, but the nether creatures needed some kind of hope in their lives, right?  

 

Well, I’m the blood god, and king of the nether, ” Tommy had been scared to take on these roles on day ago, which he was still on by the way. Now he was telling a random blaze he met who he was and it made a giant amount of pride swell within him. He was a beacon of hope, that’s what he was born to be, that is what he is going to do. Upon saying that Aretha looked Tommy dead in the eyes, trying to tell if he was lying or if he was dead serious about his statement. He could help but laugh at her, she dawned a confused face and moved back a little. 

 

Sorry, I don't mean to laugh, but your face- pfff- you just looked so fucking stupid! ” he laughed, clutching his stomach with his hands as he laughed at the blaze, who did not find it funny at all. 

 

How do I know you're not lying? ” she said, eyeing Tommy, he slowly stopped laughing and looked at her. Scoffing as he saw the serious look in her eyes. 

 

The creatures of the nether had really lost all of their fucking trust. I don’t blame you, but shit, well I guess I need to prove it to you huh?! ” He asked, she seemed to nod, Tommy sighed, thinking of how he could show this untrusting blaze who he was. 

 

Okay, I have an idea, but I have never done this before because I became a god yesterday so, we are going to have to see what happens, ” he stepped back a little, and closed his eyes, tilting his head up and letting the god magic juice flow through him. He forgot the name Kristin used, but felt it tingle up his spin and down his arms.  He could feel different parts of his body change, gaining the overpowering feeling he had when he was in the void. When he opened his eyes he could tell that he was a little bit taller than he was before. He then looked at Aretha, who looked very surprised at the fact that he wasn't lying. 

 

“Did you really think I was lying, over-worlders may be stupid, but he don't really know shit about the nether, which means that if I know who the blood god is I am probably your guy,” it made sense, over-worlds didn't bother trying to understand the nether because they didn't think it was worth their time, they were wrong and Tommy was going to show them. 

 

I have to show the colony! ” She announced, floating off, before drifting back, “don't go anywhere, I will be back,” Tommy went to speak before she was off again. He sighed and shook his head, this is your time, pillar of hope. 

 

So Tommy met the colony, Aretha, showed him around the fortress and explained anything to him. Like how they protected the castle, why they protected it, any and all questions that Tommy had were answered. He also got a lot of information about the nether as a whole, he knew about biomes, and he planned on visiting every one. She shared everything that she knew, she also told the story of what many called the hundred year war. 

 

It was a war that the nether was thrown into after Nathendro was cast out, the creatures of the nether fought for the right to rule as a clan. It was bloody, and by the time the war was over, the creatures of the nether were so spread out that it was useless to continue the fighting because of the wide spread out factions. Which means that the nether is split into many factions, some claiming biomes, some claiming land and building around it so over-worlders would stay out, like the nether city. Before Tommy knew it, it was starting to become around the time that the fortress went to rest, Tommy joined them, sleeping with his few supplies. 

 

In the morning he said his goodbyes and started to make his way to his next stop, all the new information he learned he went over in his head. Aretha tried to get him to stay longer, but he wanted to see the nether, correction he had to go see the nether, to bring hope. That's what he told himself, he was traveling the nether to bring hope, and not because he couldn't go back to his brother in fear that he would get hurt. 

 

It was going to be hard, but not only did Tommy not really have a choice, but he was excited. He had learned so much from the fortress and that was just one place out of thousands! If not millions of places he wanted to go see, the creatures he wanted to meet and give them back the hope they had lost generations ago.

Notes:

Ha Ha Ha, I want to cry.

It took me too fucking long to write this chapter, I hope you liked it.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∴ᔑリ↸ᒷ∷╎リ⊣ ꖌ╎リ⊣ which means the wandering king

I guess the only left to say is
.
.
.
THANK YOU FOR 11k hits, and almost 900 kudos, you don't know how much this means to me. I'm really happy that everyone likes this story, and I can't wait to write more stories after this one. Like Ranboo kinda said once a long time ago, and I say pretty much all the time IRL. Thank you for making the happy chemicals in my brain go brrrrrrrrrrr.

 

Well byyyye, Blue *skips into the sunset*- <3

Chapter 11: Chapter 11: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⍊𝙹╎ᓵᒷ ╎リ ⍑╎ᓭ ᒲ╎リ↸

Summary:

How the others are affected by Tommy going back to the Nether with best boi Theo!!!

Notes:

Hello! This chapter is a literal mess, but that is the point. I feel like I should do this at the top this time around considering the crap that is about to go down.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ⍊𝙹╎ᓵᒷ ╎リ ⍑╎ᓭ ᒲ╎リ↸ which means the voice in his mind

enjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Nath? Why did you want the other piglin die?”

 

I was only looking out for you, and your Papa, you know that child is the reason your Papa is sad.

 

"What? He looked harmless? Why would he make my Papa sad, he said he had never seen the over-world before?"

 

Micheal, that pigling is the reason your uncle Tommy is gone, and because he is gone, your Papa is sad.

 

"What does that mean?"

 

The pigling has placed a spell on your uncle, making him do and say things that he otherwise would never say or do. He shoved you out of the way like you were nothing! He pointed a sword at your Papa, and look, now he's in pain

 

"What? No! I don't want Papa to be sad,"

 

There is a moment where the voice stops. 

 

"What can I do? How do I make Papa feel better?"

 

He paused for another moment.

 

"I don’t want to be the reason that Papa is in so much pain,"

 

Micheal, I can help you-

 

"How? How can I help my Papa feel better?"

 

Micheal, I don’t know if you will like my method. 

 

"What? Why?"

 

Because it involves killing another living being

~

 

It was the sound of heartbreak. The wrapping of the portal as it swallowed their son, brother, and best friend whole. His last dying fading words barely reached his ears. It was hard to watch them get so old, watch them grow up and fade away into the world. This wasn't the first time he had been in this situation. It still hurt just as much as he remembered. 

 

“Phil, what are you talking about?” Techno stepped forward. It was an emotional time, so no one bothered to mention the fact that his face was filled with many emotions. Phil couldn't do it, he couldn't turn to look at him now. He hated this part of the process, finally seeing the kids he had raised, leave. Tommy though, he was different a gift almost from his goddess, and he had taken advantage of that gift and now he was never going to see him again. It was all his fault he knew that, and yet he couldn't find it in himself to place the blame on anyone but Tommy. 

 

It was wrong he knew, and he didn't want to think like that yet there was a line in his mind, a path even, that told him otherwise. He just stood there closing his eyes and ears to the world around him. He could hear the muffled cries of Tubbo and Wilbur, the small words coming from Micheal, the flapping of Dream flying away the man knowing all the information he came for, and Techno still yelling bloody murder at him. 

 

It was as if he was in the void again. That time he spent in the void, the short time he spent in the void, it was quiet and peaceful, but it was also dark and cold. To be granted Enmelda’s gift, he needed to spend time in the void, so he did. It took almost no time, and in his mind it was worth it. The feeling of coldness and darkness covers him, taking over his vision and his body. Chills like eels running up and down his spin making his body twitch at the feeling. The only color he could clearly see was the purple aura of the portal that had taken his youngest son away. 

 

It's better for you now, he’s not here to bother you, and he’s finally getting what had been coming to him the moment he was taken out of the void. Death. 

 

The quiet ringing in his ears put him at peace, the voice was right. Those who were born in the void, never had normal lives, they could grow up loved, cherished, even spoiled by their family. In the end, they would end up a grueling monster who destroyed everything that moved, family friends, and lovers. It had no mind, just a thirst for blood, and the goal of destruction. 

 

“Phil! Snap out of it!!!” Techno yelled, shaking Phil, snapping him out of the void state he had been in. Wilbur was on his other side looking worried at the state his father was in. There was a clear trail of tears down his face, some of his normally fluffy hair sticking to him. 

 

“Phil! What do you mean Tommy was born in the Void? What does that mean?” Wilbur asked, his voice was broken, and tired, it was as rough as his father for Phil to hear it, but he had no motivation to talk. It was then that Techno spoke up again, which was led with a hard slap, which planted itself on Phil’s cheek. 

 

“You are going to tell us right now what else you have been keeping a damn secret!” Phil looked at his with wide eyes, he had done maybe to good a job on this one. 

 

“On his 18th birthday, Tommy is going to turn into what is known as a void, a monster that eats and destroys everything in its path,” Phil  stated, his voice didn't have any emotion, which made him sound like a robot. 

 

There was silence with the group. All of the sound had seemed to die in that moment leaving area for only the panicked and awkward silence that pledged them. Phil didn't bother to go on, his mind clouded, and dark, and cold, it was not in the right mind space to be anything but distant to the conversation. 

 

“You have to be joking,” Techno said, his face once in a state of rage folded into one that was showing awkward laughter. There was no way that Tommy was going to turn into a monster, it was his brother, his little brother that he loved and who he wanted to grow up with. Now all he could think of was the chaos and destruction he was going to cause in the nether realm because he of where he was born. Phil shook his head, giving him the answer he needed. 

 

“Well there had to be a way to save him right?” Wilbur stressed, his body having gone cold at the thought of his brother becoming a mindless creature. Phil huffed out and let his voice be short, and pointed. 

 

“Why should we try?” words that seemed impossible on his tongue, but it became a saying that repeated over and over in his head, like a mantra that calmed his crashing systems, and chilling spin. Techno had seemed to throw down something, his sword probably in an effort to snap Phil of whatever was messing with him.

 

“Why the hell would you say that! He is your son, you were supposed to take care of him!” There was no restraint in his volume, he yelled as loud and as clear as he could, Micheal having little ears brought his hands up and pressed them tightly to his head. He pressed his face more into Tubbo's shoulder as the volume was brought down a little. 

 

“And I did,” Phil snapped, “I feed him, I gave him knowledge, I gave him a bed, and he had almost an entirety of freedom at his figure tips, and he used it on pranks and jokes,” he spat, to everyone around him the words were as unbelievable as the fact that Tommy was going to die.

 

“But make no mistake, he was never my son, He was never my child, he was a gift. A gift, that I took care of that I gave my love, I gave that gift everything it needed and it threw it away!” he shouted, the look in his eyes were wrong, they could see it, all of them could see it, the once peaceful green eyes, the ones that made them feel safe were gone, a dark green poison infecting them. He was too far gone, the infection had spread and it would keep spreading. 

 

“Tommy is dead, there is nothing left of him but the memories you made,” his voice started to die down, a mellow expression showing, it was crazy too think that just moments ago, he was stressing over the fact that his son might be hurt, or dead. 

 

“What happened too you?” Wilbur asked, his face pinched back in disgust. There was nothing more said, Wilbur walked away, Tubbo following him behind as Techno stayed, the gaze he had set on his father was one that screamed blood. The voices screamed blood, and he was almost willing to give them, but after looking at the poison for so long all he could see was the softness of his past. He clenched his fist, Phil did not bother to make any kind of eye contact with the piglin. 

 

“If I could cut you down, I would, but I think I’ll let you stick around and slowly come to terms with the fact that you are the reason this family has fallen apart,” With that, he walked off, not bothering to turn around.

 

 

“Tubbo go home, it won't do you or Micheal any good to stay here,” Wilbur ushered, picking up the small Pigling child and placing him in his fathers arms, it was clear the amount of tears he had cried, his eyes were red and puff, and there were tear stains down his face. His nose was red from whipping it over and over again. Wilbur had his own little place not far, so he invited Tubbo over. 

 

After calming down Tubbo, explaining a couple things, and making them tea. Tubbo was tired, Micheal was almost asleep, and Wilbur wanted some peace to himself. He walked with Tubbo to his house, watching them walk up the stairs to the front door and open it with almost no energy. 

 

He looked at the sky, and watched the moon inch by, it was quiet, and dark, but chilly as well. The breeze of the night brushed past Wilbur’s hair and made it float a little. He needed to come to term with the situation of his family, his father had gone mad, bat shit crazy even, his brother who didn't want to see them ever again was going to turn into a monster that would destroy everything, and his other brother, was going around with the murder look in his eyes, at any moment he could strike and the price would be heavy. 

 

It was a lot, not only for him, but, well, it was just him, his father had no interest in his sons life, and his brother had no interest in them, it was like a wall had been built between them. Wilbur wonders how long it had been under construction to be so big and so strong, that almost nothing could break through it. Years maybe. It felt like every little action was adding to the wall, every word spoken concrete would be slapped another brick making it stronger, and taller. There was nothing that would break away at the wall, not even the movement of time. 

 

So all Wilbur could do was hope that one day he would be brave enough to scale the wall and reach the other side. It would be hard, and he was alone in this goal, but he was going to do it, he was going to scale the wall between his family and his brother. 

 

Wilbur was done crying, that what he told himself, he was done, it was wrong, and time consuming, he had cried too much through the nights that he thought his little brother was dead. Now he was alive, he was in danger, but Wilbur was going to find a way to not only scale the wall, but blow away the growing cloud that was forming above his little brother. 

 

The breeze jostled him out of his trance, he was still looking at the sky, a mad smile formed, scaling the wall and making the clouds vanish. He had a goal, now he was going to do everything he could think of to get there. 

 

~

 

Ranboo could only hope that Tubbo came back with Tommy alive and well, and that he would hopefully come back to normal. He waited, cleaning little bits up around the house. When he heard the door open weakly all he could do was put on the most comforting face he could manage and go to the door. Picking Micheal out from Tubbo’s tired arms. He placed the child on the floor. 

 

“Time to go get ready for bed, you think you can do it yourself tonight?” Ranboo asked in a cheery voice, as he watched out of the corner of his eyes, Tubbo trudging over to a chair and sitting down. His whole body screamed out that it needed one good piece of news. He focused back on his kid when he nodded quickly, running up and to his own room. 

 

Ranboo turned to his platonic husband and with a heavy sigh sat down next to him. He watched as the other nearly fell on top of him at the littlest motion. It was heartbreaking to see someone you care for look like the smallest person in the world. 

 

“What happened out there?” he asked, a small voice so as to not upset the other more. Tubbo seems to just brush away his tears and start to explain. 

 

“Some nether kid had his compass, we brought him back here, cause he looked lost and scared, I don't know what we were thinking, but Tommy ended up coming after him, he’s alive Ranboo he’s really alive!” There was a real hope in his voice, but it died out quickly as he let out a choked breath, trying to compose himself so he could finish the story. 

 

“Turns out he doesn't want anything to do with us, he took the kid and left, but not before Phil told him he was born in the void,” that's when Tubbo  couldn't hold it back anymore, Ranboo just enclosing the other in a hug and let him cry as much as he needed too. He didn't need someone to explain the consequences of being born in the void. 

 

~

 

“What?” he sounded surprised at her announcement, but was he really surprised, it was written into legend which meant that it was to be true. He shook his head a little, there was no way, if that was true then the three realms were about to descend into a wave of chaos. 

 

“It was surprising at first for me too, but the fact remains that there is a new nether god, and he will be good for the nether I can tell,” Dream sputtered, as his eyes darted around the throne room. 

 

“I thought those legends were fake?” he asked, his wings reacting to his emotions and flaring up in stress and a little bit of anger. Dream huffed, crossing his arms, he should have known better then anyone that those things were real, he was the subject of one. 

 

“I did too, and yet, I met Theseus, from over-world legends,  for now he is the god of the nether, though he cannot do much in the way of being a god, after all Nathendro still holds much of that power in his host body,” Both angles sighed, it was going to be hard, the next few year? Decades? Who knows how long this battle will last. Or even when it will start, it was a battle, that's all they knew. 

 

“You need to protect my sister, at all costs, Nathendro is in her realm, and while my sister can take care of herself, I don't want anything to happen to her,” Kristin breathed, a face that was concerned, and content plastering her face. She waved off Dream, making Phil stay in his place for a moment. 

 

“You found him didn’t you?” she asked, her face shed to one of pity, it was unmistakable. He nodded his head, not bothering to move on with an explanation. She sighed, before waving him off as well, the angel did not bother to say his farewells. He was heartbroken she could tell, he never acted this way.  She knew how he had treated Tommy and while his actions were justified in her eyes, she could see the viewpoint of anyone who didn't know the true horrors that came along with a Void. 

 

Phil had lived almost as long as the over-world race had existed. He had seen everything, the war of the god, the tragedy it brought to the nether, the effects in had on the poor realm, the effect a void could have on a realm. It was harsh, she remembered it well, the screaming and violent cries of her people as she came back from a partially long time in the void. It was hard to get ride of the creature, it was wild and a muck, a black jumble that infected and sucked in anything and everything that touched it only making it grow that much more. 

 

It was one of the worst moments in the End’s history, and while it was a short moment that the creature was active and tearing her realm apart it was long enough to warren her angles and cause massive destruction to her realm. 

 

She had lost many creatures that day, along with one of her angles, who could not be saved from the growing inky darkness that infected his skin. He was a kind soul, the once 8 pillar of the End, a boy full of kindness, a little goofy and at times made the others around him grown with annoyance or frustration, but it was no sooner followed with a laugh from at least one or more people. She had always saw such a bright future ahead of him. He was a traveler, and a person of the end, jumping from realm to realm, exploring the over-world, then coming home to the End where he would smile and speak to the enderman as if they were his equal. 

 

In the end, he died, in the line of duty, protecting the end from the raging black void, she had been too late being informed to late to help. Phil had tried to save him, but no sooner did he try but the boy drew his last breath. That is when she had entered the field, only moments late, seeing that sad scene before her. It was hard, her heart was full of two emotions, sorrow, and rage. From that moment on, she had promised to never let another creature born in the void live to see the light of any realm no matter the circumstances. 

 

She would kill the creature with a single slash of her magic, but once the cuts were made the scares lay deep. For her, the rest of her angels, and more specifically Phi, it had been mourning the loss of one of their own. Phil had a special connection with the 8th pillar, he was like a son to him, he had taken him under his wing, literally and metaphorically. The kid was one of many that Phil had helped to raise, he was a softy when it came to kids. The story of how they met was long, but once they did it was hard to see the very young 8th pillar not around the 1st pillar. 

 

So the death of the 8th pillar was hard, the End was never the same, the stench of death pulling against her as she glanced in the direction the the statue that was built in the 8th pillars name. She remembered the sight she saw coming from the void, black elegant wings that she loved with all her being folded down and around Phil, the view blocked off by the deathly black of the features. There was something under it though, like hand, the palest of skins broke through the features, she noticed a mark on the hand giving away the identify of the body. She was the goddess of death, it was something that she saw everyday and something that she didn't hate, but did not find cool either. She noticed the smile that was printed into the boys hand, something the 8th hand done on his 18th birthday. He died when he was only 38 years old, even though he looked to be an 11 year old. He was still so young and new too the world. 

 

Phil’s face in the moment was heart breaking, his wings falling to his sides when he knew that there was no need to protect the body of his first son. Kristin had rushed over too see what she could do, but all she really could do was watch as a soft form floated from the boy and into the void below. Phil for the first time since he had been crowned an angle, cried, and Kristin watched, a shocked face and a broken heart. 

 

Now Phil was acting like he did back then, hushed, closed off, he was in his own world and even the loudest of noises, or roughest of shakes couldn't get him to snap out of it. His grief and regret drenching his body and taking over the thoughts in his mind that it was his fault, that he wasn't fast enough. No one blamed him, no one but himself. That was enough to put him into to a coma like state where all he did was think, little talking, little eating, little drinking, and little moving around. He would sit around and just think. It made Kristin frown, she didn't want him to become that lifeless husk again. He had only barely made it from the husk before, thanks to him saving a Piglin and taking him in. She didn't know if he could make it back once more. 

 

So yeah, she was a little worried. 

 

~

 

You agree?

 

"If it’s too save my family then yes, I will do it!"

 

Good boy!

 

"But Nath what about the hurt I get when I am in the Nether?"

 

I will protect you, not to worry, I won’t let anything happen to you

 

"So when should we leave?"

 

This is going to be your mission, the only thing I can do is give you a heads up, and to protect you. 

 

"Nathendro?"

 

Yeah?

 

"Thank you for being one of my friends!"

 

Always!

 

~

 

But Mic, you are going to get in so much trouble! ” the little totem sputtered, messing with his fingers to avoid the awkward eye contact that Micheal would give him. 


But Jr, this is the one chance I get at saving my uncle Tommy,” He scoffed, as if it was so clear and made a perfect scene. The green eyed totem just puffed up his chest a little crossing his arms as he looked at his best and only friend. Foolish Jr. didn't know much about the nether but the little he did know was enough to tell him that it was not safe for his friends. His dad had told him stories of the war, he helped to push back the corrupt forces that tried to take the over-world. He had fought right a long side the goddess Rosendra, and to the little Foolish Jr. who was no one like his dad, it was the coolest thing in the world.

 

His friend was not his father, and was not the wise Philza Minecraft, he was forced to use the mans full name when talking about him, house rules his father would say. Micheal was just Micheal, and he would not go five steps into the nether without getting himself squished!

 

Micheal! You know barely anything about the nether! This is a horrible idea, you going alone to the nether! You aren't your dads, they are adults, strong adults, t-that can kill things! ” he exclaimed, to be honest the little totem was being selfish, he didn't want to lose his friend, that's why he wanted the piglin to stay. 

 

The pigling stopped his packing and looked to Jr. an evil glow in his eye, Jr’s eyes went wide, he knew that look. It was never a good look, it came when the other got a terrible crazy idea and it always ended with both of their respective parents yelling at them about how insanely stupid what they did was. 

 

Micheal, stop thinking- ” the stressed child complained, not wanting to hear the plan. 

 

Come with me! ” Micheal announced, a fist in the air, he quickly turned as he mumbled to himself, packing whatever he needed to prepare to have another person on his little quest. 

 

Jr. took a few moments to think, he was trying to understand what his friend had just said when a bag was shoved into his arms. He stumbled back a bit at the motion barely picking himself up after the shove from his friend. 

 

Jr! This is amazing! Just think about how much fun we are going to have! Exploring a new place, Nath is not as happy about you tagging along, but he will love you! ” Micheal cheers, grabbing his friend's arm and pulling the boy forward towards the door. The totem didn't try and struggle under his grip, but made it very clear he was not on board. 

 

“No! Micheal! Wait, who’s Nath? Micheal! Dang it! Ouch! Let go!” He pleaded with his friend who just smiled a happy face wide and bright. The totem whined from behind his friend while they made their way over to the portal, the purple hue shining brightly in the day just like it had done a week ago, when his Uncle had left. That was the day he felt his whole world crumble. 

 

His dads left, basically disappeared, leaving Foolish to watch over Micheal while they were gone. He was mad at first, then he was just sad, Uncle Tommy leaving was the reason why they were so sad. So bringing Uncle Tommy back would make them happy again. That is the conclusion the boy had come too, not only on his own, but what Nath had said too.

 

Micheal I really don't think this is a good idea at all, ” Jr. pleaded, this was the last chance he would have it was now or never. Micheal spun around, his smile had turned to one of fear, a fearful smile. The totem seemed to shrink, even though he was much taller then the pigling. 

 

This is my one shot to bring my dads back, my one shot to make them happy again. You can come or you can stay, whatever choice you make I’m going, ” he stomped his hoof against the ground, though his words were meant to be strong, his voice was far from it, the shaking and cracking gave the boy away. His facade was falling, this trip was not one he took lightly, and one Jr. could only choose, this trip was not going to be easy or fun. 

 

This is not going to be a fun trip, Jr. I have a mission, one that I need to do no matter the cost, ” he went on, the others eyes widened a little, before he softened his gaze and he let out a quiet huff. 

 

My dad, and your dads will kill me if anything happens to you, after all, I am the mature one! ” Micheal let out a breath, letting the tense feeling in his shoulders fade as quickly as he realized it was there. Micheal then let out an airy chuckle, he had a good friend in Jr.

 

So who's Nath?”

Notes:

I don't ya'll shit about to get hella serious, and I don't know if I am ready for it, we just have to wait and see. Also the 8th pillar is exactly who you think it is, like that's all I am going to say.

I love Foolish Jr. and Micheal as like a duo, so here we are. I am starved of content, I haven't been able to watch a single stream live in three weeks. I am content starved, please send help soon!!

*dies for a moment before pressing post and dying again* - Blue, <3

Chapter 12: Chapter 12: ⚍リℸ ̣ 𝙹ꖎ↸ ℸ ̣ ᔑꖎᒷᓭ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∷ᒷᔑꖎᒲᓭ

Summary:

The stories that Tommy hears and tells on his journey through the Nether.

Notes:

First, this is a shorter chapter because I am working on the big chapters to come. Second, you better enjoy it because I while I was writing my computer went all shit, and I almost lost this story because of this chapter.

Enjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Tommy never stayed long in one place, and yet to every creature he met and every creature he gave hope to, it was like he was staying forever. He bounced from place to place, and it was the most free he had felt in a long time, he had been at this for what seemed like years, but was only a month, maybe more, he didn't bother to follow the time. He let himself go, the words used lose, he rarely would find himself in his over-world form, he just felt more free in his godly form. 

 

Over the weeks he had grown accustomed to the powers and the scenes around him, becoming more in tune with the nether, it was almost as if the land was talking to him, telling him about it’s past, the past that he was never told, the past that so many had kept hidden. 

 

In that month, he didn't think about his family, or his newly found sisters, all he could think of was the stories the people and the lands held, stories that Theo had told him. Currently the young god was resting in a covered cove near a warped forest, it was mossy and while the nether was hot and never had water, he could feet the humidity from the warped forest. 

 

He sat for a moment before he heard a warping sound, and the small gurgle of an enderman nearby, it was a calming sound. One he used to hide under his covers too, after he met Ranboo he was less prone to jumping, but old habits die hard. Here though, the fear had melted away, and Tommy listened to the story the enderman was telling. One that he had heard before, but one he still found to be unsettling nonetheless. 

 

-

 

The second coming.

 

Having lived years and years in a body that was not his own, Natherndro became enraged at his sisters. He would have his revenge as soon as he could manage, so he fought with his host, and with the bind that held them together. With the death of a nether being, the bind would snap, and the power that had been locked away could be used and released through the host body, of course this was just the beginning of the gods evil plan. 

 

He would control the nether, and its creatures, after making his way through the nether the lost god would regain the stolen power and grow powerful, so powerful, and so strong that his sisters would never be able to defeat the great god of the nether. He would laugh at their defeat and rule all three realms with the same curliness and malice as he did the nether all those years ago. 

 

Yet there was one thing that can and will stop the cruel god, the blood god, the new and true king. He and only he has the power to kill Nathendro for good, taking out the power of evil and finally giving the nether the peace it had longed for for so many generations. 

 

It will be the true moment of telling for this new blood god, and king. The battle, the second coming, that would bring chaos and death to the nether. A true test for the gods of the nether.

 

-

 

It was an unsettling story no matter who told him, or in what language, he listened though to the enderman as he told his fellow creatures his ideas on the gods, who and how they would act. The hope that swam in the static voice gave the once blond a boost of strength. He would talk about how they would finally be free of the cage of warp once the blood god wins the war. He will set the enderman free so they can finally return home to the end. 

 

It was true, Tommy could fix a lot when he became the true king and god of the nether, he thought of the ways he could help, getting rid of the virus that pledged the corrupt, giving the enderman the right to freedom, unbinding the curse on the nether creatures about going to other realms. He had so much that he wanted to do, but he was only half a god, even if his ego told him that he was 200% a god. 

 

When he moved on, he found himself in a bastion, sitting around the table, brutes on all sides of him. He didn't mind, they weren't going to hurt him, and if they did, he could heal without even thinking. He was blessed with the telling of one of his favorite stories of nether origin. It  reminded him of Theo, because the boy would always cry at the end, shedding at least one tear by the time Tommy had finished his reading. 

 

-

 

The champion.

 

This story always started the same, the birth of a piglin hybrid. In the nether many believe that hybrids are the reincarnations of powerful beings, like minor gods, or angels, or even great warriors. Hybrids were held above other creatures in the nether. The nether is a very different place from the over-world. Those who live in the over-world believe that hybrids have been cursed by the evil of the three realms. The child's parents held this opinion to the highest of regards. So, the moment they came to realize their child was a curse, a being of evil they cast him to the realm of evil.

 

The child grew, becoming a warrior known throughout the nether, having no knowledge of his past. He never knew where he came from, where he was going to go or how he would go about doing it. He was a champion that is was all he knew, that's was all he cared about. He was loyal to the nether and the nether alone, any thought or mention of other realms would not run past him. He had his motives he had his morals and there was no changing them. 

 

He lived for years a years, being a nether hybrid gave him a longer life then most of his kind. With his prolonged life he lived to fight a serve the nether. When the time called to give himself to the nether to stop its cruel god he took no hesitation in the moment. The champion of the nether was given a potion, it was meant to give him the strength to defeat the god. Instead it cursed him, he became a slave to the nether god, a weapon to be used as he pleased. 

 

From that moment on, the champion was no long held with such regard in the nether, instead he was thought of as a killer, a murder of his own kind. Helping the cruel king of the nether to kill and laugh at the suffering of his own creatures. 

 

The champion would be a part of what the god called tournaments, meant to see who was the strongest. Everyone knew, it was just a bloodbath, each living creature would go in, scared, no weapons to fight with. They would be forced to face the corrupt creatures, some would fight family, some would fight friends, and some would have the unlucky pleasure of fighting the nether gods champion. No one had beaten him, battle after battle he would win, and gave raise to another corrupt creature. 

 

With the mass amounts of blood that was on the champion's hands, he started to develop what some called the voices of the fallen, creatures who were killed and turned into corrupt. Their souls being taken away from their body and forced to float around the world of the nether. They found their home in the mind of the champion who started it all. 

 

While the champion killed, the god would laugh, and the voices in his head would scream. Before the fall of Nathendro, the champion was lucky, and unlucky enough to come across one of the angels of death, the first pillar, the pillar of wisdom. The champion was under the control of the god, and had no control over his being, so he fought against that angel of death, and met his end. 

 

Many celebrate the idea that the champion died, finally letting the souls that he took be free from his bloody hands. Others take pity on the champion, for if it wasn't for the nether creatures high expectations of their champion, he might have still been around to help take down the nether god for good. 

 

-

 

There was always a weird feeling in Tommy's gut when he heard that story, it was like a itch, one that just doesnt go away when he is thinking about the story. For a while he thought it was becuase he knew someone from the story. While yes, he did know Phil, who killed the champion, that didnt seem right, he racked his brain for any sense that it might be soemthing else, in the end it chalked it up to him feeling sorry for the poor piglin hybrid. He knew what it was like to be outcast becuase you are a hybrid, he had seen it happen with Techno and Ranboo, one of which had come to the grove because he was chased out of his last home.

 

While Tommy had the pleasure of hearing the stories of the nether, at times he would be asked about stories of the over-world. Any nether creature who knew the story of the blood god knew he grew up in the over-world and had many stories to go along with it. 

 

While he was visiting the bastion the leader, who went by the name of Idris, asked him about it. At first Tommy was surprised, but after a moment of thinking, he was intent on telling the over-worlds idea of how he became the god he was too the nether. 

 

He found the whole story crazy and way off base, but it was an intriguing story nonetheless and he would end up telling it over and over to anyone who wanted to hear it. In this case it was Idris who wanted to know more about the over-world, never being able to go there because of the curse that was placed on the portal stopping him.  Tommy would never say no to anything a nether creature asked, so he took it upon himself to make the story one to remember. 

 

-

 

The unknown god.

 

The pain that the great god war cause the over-world was not as bad as the other realms, it had taken the least amount of hits. Yet the pain it caused on the people was nothing to joke about. It was painful for many creatures, including a young girl at the time, who lost her family to the ruins of the corrupt that fled to the over-world. She had to watch as her family was slaughtered by the piglins, their swords coming down with no remorse, only the intent to kill. 

 

She only manged to survive with her life, it was painful and for almost 28 years she ran from land to land, a crossed the over-world trying to find away to bring her family back. When she did, it was at a heavy price, but to get her family back it was one she was willing to pay. So she had a child, one who was strong and she raised him until he was about 2 years old, old enough to walk and talk. 

 

Using her only child and very illegal and dangerous black magic she found on her travels she performed a ritual on her child. A truly horrifying curse was placed on the child, but not the one the mother was looking for, not the one that would bring her family back from the dead. In a blind rage of madness, guilt and sadness she ran away from her child, leaving him to live out his life wandering the over-world. 

 

It was almost like the child had vanished with his mother, no trance of him ever came to the over-world again. The tragedy of the mother and her son were spread over the lands, bouncing and changing with every story teller. So the people of the over-world went to name the child, seeing as his mother never gave him a name. 

 

So his name became Theseus, the boy who vanished.

 

For years the boy was never found, never heard of, it was strange, a child the little age of two disappeared from the face of the over-world. It was strange and no one knew how to find this child or even if they should. 

 

With the child gone, the curse that had been placed on him became unknown, no one knew what t he child was capable of. He was a danger to anyone who found him, but he had been through so much that many still looked for the boy.

 

It will be years before the boy will appear again, but when he does he will come back stronger then the boy who’s mother was just too sad to care for him. Instead he would come back a god, one that will stand next to his sisters with his head held high, the past of his tragedies always left to the winds of myths and legends like this one. 

 

-

 

At times he was glad that the story was wrong, just thinking about his life and how it would be if his own mother had tried to sacrifice him. It gave him the chills, and not the good kind. 

 

He now had been traveling for three months, and he had seen the nether, all of it. He traveled to the ruins of the tear faction, and the prospering lands of both the Molten and Powder factions, each time he would enter a nether city he would feel a pang of sadness in his chest. He missed his little brother more then anything in the realm.  He would tell himself that once he saw the nether in its whole, he would go back to the crimson city, which is the proper name for the nether city, and say 'hello' to Theo, explain to him what had happened and tell him about all the tings he had seen, and the stories he had heard. For him one of the saddest and heart breaking was the one of the lonely blaze, which Theo had told him once before, but he could still feel the connection he had to the story even though he had come to terms that he would he alone in his travels. That was in till he finally took down Natherndro, for now it was a waiting game. 

 

He heard the story again while he was in the heart of the powder faction, it was a nice place, a hanging city is how Tommy would descried the place. It was different from the city he had heard of on his travels. Here everything looked bright and happy, the place he had heard of was sad, death and sickness on every corner. He found out that they had recently had a new faction leader come into power, and he was a humble and caring man who was once part of the tear faction. Tommy smiled, happy that the place that had once been sick and dying, was no more, now it was in better and safer hands. He had sat down with the leader too, and it was him who told Tommy his factions rendition of the story. 

 

-

 

The lonely blaze.

 

The lonely blaze, the only blaze, the last blaze in the colony, the last blaze left standing. The walls of the lonely fortress felt like the cramped spaces in caves, walls always around you slowly closing in twisting and turning making you lose your way out. The red of the nether brick brought horrible images of the others, blood smeared on the tile, no remorse for the life that the creature lived. The light that showed from the glow stone was too similar to the gold of the rods before they were ripped from the bodies of their owners. The shine of the once great weapons turned a dim color as they were stuffed away into the bags of the traveler. 

 

The lonely blaze, the only blaze, all alone, her family dead as she swayed through the reddened walls of the fortress, her fortress. She was alone, her brothers and sister, mother and father, and her friends were gone. They killed them all, taking and taking with no mercy to the creatures that they killed.  She gave them all a proper funeral, sending each and every body out to lay among the lava of which they were born from. She shed her tears, the pain of losing her colony hurt more than she could imagine, and now she had to protect her home all by herself. It would be hard, but for her colony, she would manage. 

 

She set up a system, walking around the base everyday, making sure that the fortress wasn’t weakened during the time she took to rest. She would check all of the precious rooms, and chest around her fortress, most of which had been looted on the day she became alone. She would then wait, protecting the spawn, that if destroyed, would kill her and any chance she had a new family off.  Her life was dull and boring, nothing ever happened, but for her that was a good thing. If she ever found herself in front of a group that wanted to kill her, she didn't know if she would have the bravery or strength needed to fight back. It was a terrifying thought, one that tended to haunt her dreams for the rest of her lonely life. 

 

It was noble what she did, it was brave too, but it was also sad, and anyone who looked too her could tell that she was in more pain then she dared to let the world see. It was hard, she would often listen to the whistling of the nether, often hearing the phantom voices of her old life. The cries of the blaze kin as they flew as high as they could. The low murmuring of the wither skeletons as they paced the halls with chins held high. The blaze’s that stood guard, protecting the lives of the rest of they creatures that protected this fortress. She would smile, see herself floating around with the others, playing games and winning at almost all of them. She had been like a shinning star in the fortress, everyone who was younger looked up to her, and everyone who was older was proud of her. So when she was the only star still shining, it was only then that you could see how dull her star truly was. 

 

-

 

Tommy had found that the story was very similar too the one he had heard before, and he could still feel the strong connection to the story, almost seeing himself in the place of the blaze, but instead of being alone stuck in the fortress he was stuck on the other side of the crimson city gates, knowing he could never go back. It hurt to think about Theo, it was often that Tommy would wonder what had happened to the boy. Would Theo forgive him for leaving? Was Theo healthy and still going to school? Was he happy that he could learn all he could? Did Theo feel alone again because Tommy had left, only leaving a letter as a goodbye to his brother? Tommy didn't know, and he wouldn't really know, not in till he went back, he had one more stop to make before going back. 

 

It was a small town to the west of the Blazing city, the heart of the Powder faction, the town was called wane root. 'It was a town full of outcasts', the Powder leader had told him. That sounded like just the place that Tommy needed to visit. So he said his thanks and set off, promising to come back as soon as he could. 

 

He got to the town and found it to be worse then he thought, but he made his way around, using not only his natural attraction of the creatures, but his magic to gain their trust. He was happy to see the town not have a rain cloud over its head, like he always did he would ask for a story, one that he could share with the world. It took a moment, but the creatures of the village told him their story. 

-

 

The nether’s drift.

 

Even though the rule of Nathendro was over, the nether never seemed to stop fighting. Instead of fighting one god who threatening them, they fought each other for land and power. 

 

It was known as the hundred year war, a bloody and heart breaking war that caused the already fragile nether to fall future into a cloud of disarray. The war was first fought by three factions, the crimson faction, the leader was an experienced wither skeleton who’s mind was as sharp as his sword. The powder faction, who’s leader was a young out going piglin, looking to make her mark of the nether. The third and final faction was the molten faction, who was run by an iron willed blaze.  The three factions fought for land, to grow crops and food and to build houses and expand the populations, working creatures of the nether, who would carry supplies and creatures around the nether, and power over the other factions that lived in the nether. 

 

The war was fought non stop, with each faction fighting more ruthless than they did before. Thousands of creatures were killed because they were caught up in attacks on their homes, defending their homes from those attacks, or being the one to attack. The bodies of the fallen were high and the cost at which they dropped were not worth it in the end, but still the war raged on. The factions gained only one thing, and that was blood. Soon the people of the factions were fed up, the war wasn't gaining them anything but blood and suffering. So a piglin, young for her age rose up from the crimson faction and fought against the war.

 

While she used no violence, instead she would yell out the names of all those who had fallen, all those who had died for what? She would ask. For what did you send out my brothers and sisters to die? Many people believed in her cause, and once word spread to the other factions, creatures from all three factions fought back against the rulers of their factions. This gave rise to a new faction, one who’s reach and power became too much for the factions leaders to ignore. The new faction was called the tear faction, and was led by the Piglin in the Crimson who started the uproar, her name was Ashildr. She was a mother to a young piglin, and wanted him to grow up knowing a peaceful nether, not one that was at war with itself.   She worked tirelessly to stop the war, that had raged on for a hundred years. Finally she called, for each faction’s leaders to lay down their titles and let the new generation take control of the factions. The idea spread like a wildfire, and soon almost all of the populations in each faction agreed that Ashildr was right, the new generation needed a say. 

 

The faction leaders who were not happy with the words and teachings of Ashlidr sought out to silence the uproar of voices. So in agreement with each other, the faction heads came to an agreement, one that would help them keep their power, and stop Ashildr. So they broke the land up, spreading each faction across the lands so that they might never have to worry about fighting with each other again.  Then they hired an assassin to kill Ashildr and her husband, leaving only their child alive. With their leader gone, and the fighting over, the tear faction split, and went back to their own factions. The only one who didn't have a home being the son of Ashildr.

 

It is said that the crimson faction leader took the child back to his home to make sure that he didn't develop the ideals that his mother had used to tear down the power he had created for himself. 

 

-

 

After hearing the story there was only one thing that Tommy had one his mind, finding the truth. He thanked the creatures of the town and promised to come back and pay them a visit to help get them back on their feel. They thanked him for bring them peace of mind, he smiled and reminded them that his name was not a godly one, for he was not a god, not in till his story was over. So Tommy set off home, to the crimson city, where he knew he would find the creature that would have all of his answers, and while he knew he wouldn't be able to stay long, this was something that he needed to do, for if it was true, he would have a lot more things to worry about other then just the fact that Nathendro was making his move. 

Notes:

So the chapter is ⚍リℸ ̣ 𝙹ꖎ↸ ℸ ̣ ᔑꖎᒷᓭ 𝙹⎓ ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ∷ᒷᔑꖎᒲᓭ which means untold tales of the realms

I find that the title is very fitting considering that the whole damn chapter is a just history lessons, Stories, and Legends. I am trying to pump out at least one more chapter by the end of the week but no promises. A note about the stories inside this chapter some may have falsehoods in them, Tommy might be aware of this and he might not, so take everything with a grain of salt, but don't pass anything over either.

anyway I shall take my leave, Blue - <3

Chapter 13: Chapter 13: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹∷∷⚍!¡ℸ ̣ ᒷꖎ↸ᒷ∷

Summary:

Tommy finds out the truth.

Notes:

I did it! I got another chapter out, I am very happy. This chapter slaps hard so uh, be ready.

Also, I suck at editing and spelling and stuff, so if I have mistakes, please let me know and I will fix them.

but I hope you enjoy.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The road ahead was long and winding, but in no time at all Tommy had found a fast way to travel through the nether, making his trip home easy and fast. Even so, the young god was stressed throughout the whole trip. He couldn’t stop going over his thoughts and thinking of the worst outcomes.

 

He had so many questions through his journey home, many were so sickening that he would have to ask someone who was respected in the inner walls of the Crimson City. Even so, his mind was on a constant loop of doubting the skeleton who had been the driving force in ending the war, both with blood and peace. 

 

Questions like: what happened to the child? Why would he kill Ashildr for the power? Why? He had the thoughts swirling in his mind, making him trip and fall from his run home on multiple occasions. He never stopped picking himself up and continuing on his path. Question after question pledged his mind, no stop of reason insight. Just his mind, going a thousand miles a minute trying to find an explanation for everything. 

 

I called it, the elder was sus as hell

 

You think we can see Theo again?

 

Why did we leave in the first place?

 

Cassian is so dead bro

 

Why the fuck!

 

What the fuck!

 

Pog we are going home

 

Can we even call it a home?

 

We left cause the corrupt follow Thesus’ magic or something

 

“It's Tommy to you,” Tommy huffed out, a phrase he had grown all too familiar with. 

 

Pog home

 

Theo!! My beloved come back to mee!!

 

But if that's the case, why haven't we seen a single corrupt on the trip. You think we would have at least seen a couple, right?

 

Opp-

 

Oh no

 

Oh no

 

Oh no no no no no 

 

THEOOOOOOOOOO I miss you!!

 

Chat was right, Tommy hadn't seen a single corrupt since he started on his journey. While he made a point not to stay in one place for long so he could protect the creatures he met, the corrupt were spread across the map, and he should have run into at least one or even two. Tommy hadn't seen a single one, not even a mention of them, unless through stories. 

 

A chilling thought entered the young god's mind as he thought more of the situation he had found himself in. What if the elder had lied? What if he knew that Tommy would be the only thing to take away the power that he held in the nether and over the Crimson city? 

 

Tommy started to pick up his pace as he made his way closer and closer to the crimson city, hopefully, it wouldn't be long before he made it there. He didn't know the length to which the elder would go to keep him out of the city or keep his power. 

 

Or what he might do to Theo

 

One of the more calm voices decided to chime in, making a point. Theo meant the world to Tommy, that’s why he insisted that he stay so that if Tommy came back he could have a bargaining chip to use against the god. It made all the fire in Tommy rage, as he shot through the nether with great speed, his god-like form raging with the molten lava and sparking flames that consumed his body. 

 

It was a strange sight, but one that brought fear to anyone whose rage it was directed at. He needed to make sure that Theo was safe, he couldn't give the elder any time to prepare. He would need a plan and one that would work. So as he flew through the nether with rage, he thought up his plan. It was simple, but it would keep Theo out of trouble, at least he could only hope!

 

~

 

He stood at the back entrance to the crimson city, the first home he had in the nether, now the cage that trapped his brother. He snarled at the thought and quickly made his way through the tunnel the soul lanterns and torches, shown as dim as when he first walked through the tunnel. This time the blue glow was accompanied by the light flicker of fire that danced along Tommy’s figure, like his sister could create plants, he too could to a degree control fire. It came to his need in the dark, and he appreciated it. 

 

He burst through the other side, his face not filled with wonder like it was all that time ago. He walked his way through the edge of the city, the eyes of Piglin and Blaze, wither skeleton and skeleton tracked his walk, but made no movement to him. They didn't know who he was, but they knew it was suicide to try and ask. 

 

When he came to the little shack, he faltered, his footing becoming less confident as he got closer, and the flames that licked his arms and shoulders dissipated. He was scared, of himself, what he might find, what he won't find, how Theo might react to him, he looked down at himself. His godly form was one he had become proud of in the past months, but it was one his brother was not aware of, he shed the skin of a god, letting his blonde hair flop down his back, not having the will to cut it when he was on his travels. He tapped on the door, hearing no sounds, the fear starting to find a permanent spot in his face and body. 

 

He knocked louder letting the echo of his fist on wood echo through his head, and after two long moments of silence, he lost his cool. Twisting at the handle and forcing the door open, expecting his brother to either be angry, afraid, sad, maybe even getting a little of revenge on him for leaving. Instead, he was met with an empty house, there was no sign of his brother, a couple of things missing or out of place, but he had been gone for a while. 

 

He looked to the sunken table three cups sat, the liquid evaporated from the heat. He looked back out the door and noticed the backpack that Theo used for school sitting on the counter. It was clear from the sounds of the city that class was in session, so the fact that Theo’s pack was sitting untouched made Tommy nervous. 

 

Tommy was worried for the safety of his brother so to say he was worried would be an understatement, the boy was perturbed, he could feel all the different outcomes coming into play many of them made him shudder at the thought. He kept looking around the room for clues, but nothing, it's like his brother had vanished. Tommy only had one option left, he was going to go to the elder and find out where his brother was. 

 

He could feel the rage he had felt on his way over spark again, and as he walked through the door of the house he had called home for so long, he shifted from his over-world form to his godly form, which sparked off the buds of fire. It was a rush for Tommy and he did not move to stop his pace towards the elders' hall. He knew this was going to be an out in the open fight, the whole city needed to know what he knew, and there was no better way than to do it as a god. 

 

As he walked through the crowded streets, he could feel the eyes on him the whispers of the creatures, and while a strong part of him wanted to stop calm down and tell the people of the crimson city that he was the god that they had been waiting for for so long, he had a one-track mind. 

 

So with no movement to stop he marched to the large building in the city, walking into the halls. They looked the same as when he was first shoved into the halls on his knees, but now, he wasn't afraid, he was a god, there was nothing he should be afraid of. Yet he could feel the overwhelming fear of losing his brother poke and jab at his mind as he made his way through the building. 

 

He walked to the front of the council, all of which stood up in fright at the god before them, he dropped fire, and his eyes burned like wild embers. It wasn't hard to tell who he was and there was a moment of silence as he stood in front of the council, his face twisted into one of fear, and rage. 

 

He points to the wither skeleton in the middle, letting the heat from his body infect the room. It was sick, the way the skeleton didn't alter his position he stayed sitting looking with hard eyes at the god. Tommy snarled, bringing his hand down, and looking to the other members of the council. 

 

For those of you who do not know who I am, my name is Tommy. I am the fated blood god, and king of the nether, I have not come here to fight, only to tell the truth and find my brother ,” He breathed, letting his flames calm in the wake of his voice, he didn't need to go all blood lust on his ass, not yet at least. It took a moment for the council members to gain their bearings, some glancing at the wither skeleton. One blaze council member, who looked brave, and young, was not here when Tommy had been before them. She spoke the wither with the confidence of a thousand armies, there was nothing that could phase her, besides this of course. 

 

Cassian? What is she talking about? ” She sounded in distress, like the news was something new to her, of course, Tommy knew it would be, but he pretended as if it wasn't. 

 

You weren't aware that I had claimed my throne? ” He asked her, his voice trying to be gentle, it came off as a smirk, one that made the blaze spin herself to face him. She shook her head looking the god over, he sighed and spoke in an unreadable voice. 

 

Really? I would have thought that Cassian would have informed you all about my arrival, as it was he who asked me to leave the crimson city to protect it from another corrupt attack, ” all eyes were on the wither elder, who just held a soft smile, one piglin called out to him, while another chimed in as well. 

 

Is that true?

 

What is he talking about?

 

Cassian stood up, his hands flat on the table, the echo of the bones banging together filled the hall as all eyes were locked on the creature. His smile had fallen and it was clear that he was in no way getting out of here without lying through his teeth. 

 

You were the one thing that could stop my ultimate rule of the nether factions, ” he spoke, his voice sounding more grainy than the last time Tommy had heard it, it made him sick. His face twisted into one of disgust as he looked at the skeleton. 

 

You fucker!! So it’s true! You helped to kill Ashildr and her husband!! ” Tommy shouted, all the composer he had was lost to the sound of a full-on confession from the skeleton. It made the sparks reform on Tommy his blood boiling to the point that magma could flow at any second. The rest of the council took a collective gasp, but Tommy couldn't hear it, all he could hear was the sounds that Cassian was making. 

 

So the rumors were true, king Theseus traveled throughout the nether? It seems that you may have heard some falsehoods about my past, ” Tommy snarled at the skeleton, he took no time to respond.

 

Falsehood my ass! You killed the tear faction leader and rigged the splitting of the nether so the crimson faction got the biggest part, I’ve seen the maps, there is nothing even about it! ” he exclaimed, gesturing around him and to the elder more than once. The fury sparks landing on the floor and disappearing. 

 

There is a lot of talk about what I have done, most is not true, ” he explained again, Tommy rolled his eyes and scoffed, it was the biggest load of bullshit he had ever heard, and Tommy had grown up thinking he was normal. 

 

You are a sick fucker aren't you, fine if you think I’m talking shit about your past, how about something more present, like my brother, ” there was a quiet moment, the elder took a moment looking down at the table making it hard for Tommy to see his face. AS he lifted his face though, it was clear that Cassian was nothing but mad. 

 

You are perspective, something that I expected, but I didn't expect it this soon! You only went three months from the city and you now know everything!! I can't keep anything from you can I!! ” Cassian exclaimed, slamming his hands on the desk as he gave Tommy a crazy stare, this skeleton had to be at least 200 years old, and yet he still held the look of insanity. 

 

Yeah! I hired some over-world scum to kill off Ashildr, and I took her son under my wing! The boy had been a huge help the past few months, he’s a smart boy you know! I think you might know him, actually, you do know him. Sadly you can't see him, you see while you were out traveling the nether, Nathendro came and paid me a visit, offered me something much more valuable than him, ” He let out a grainy laugh, he took strides towards the skeleton, feeling his body being pulled away from his mind. The feeling he hadn’t felt in a long time took over his boy as the elder finished his crazed speech. 

 

Your poor little brother, never knew his parents or the reason his brother left him, you should have seen the look on his face when I told him that you were gone. I bet that’s how his mother looked when she was killed, the betrayal- '' Tommy couldn't stop what happened next, and he didn’t bother trying, no one did. Tommy slammed the wither skeleton's head on the table with no remorse, the banging of the skull on the table rattled around the room. The silence shook everyone, and Tommy just took low heavy breaths, keeping his hand pressing into the back of the darkened skull. Tommy was in a lot of pain right now, his body wasn’t his, and yet he could tell that he had broken his hand. 

 

His body whipped around as he looked over the room, to the other elders, to the guards and whoever else was in the room. Many of them were in too much shock to understand what he had done, but for the few that did, the fear in their eyes was something that Tommy himself feared. 

 

Yet the fear and the pain didn't stop his blood lust from having full control over his body. He turned around again, and looked at the blaze elder, she looked terrified, and it broke Tommy’s heart. He didn't want to scare them, he just wanted to get rid of the bastard that hurt his brother. 

 

Where is my brother? ” he could hear himself say, but it wasn't the same, his voice was low, and it had a tone that was meant to scare people. He hated it, his blood lust was supposed to be something that helped him right? This was not helping him at all, he needed to get it under control before his blood lust did something stupid. 

 

He took a few deep breaths, feeling his body slowly come back to be in his control, he could feel the heavy breaths he was taking, and the pain that swelled through his fist. He could feel something pushing back on him, stopping him from taking full control over his body. The bloodlust was fighting back, fighting to stay in control. He could feel the body start to move forward towards the blaze, its movements having staggered a little from Tommy trying to take control over his body. 

 

He knew what was coming next, and he wasn't going to let it happen, he pushed through the force holding him back, taking control of his body once more. As he did the godly form he wore melted away, as he fell to the floor. The world around him goes dark for a moment. He could hear a growling voice yelling, but the words that it was said weren't clear. 

 

He could feel its anger and Tommy didn't know how to handle it, he didn't even know what it was. So being in a logical state of mind he started to feel himself move towards the voice, the words becoming easier to hear as he approached the creature. It was strange, coated in black, Tommy just listened as the voice talked on and on. 

 

⟟ ⟊⎍⌇⏁ ⍙⏃⋏⏁⟒⎅ ⏁⍜ ⌿⍀⍜⏁⟒☊⏁ ⊬⍜⎍, ” the words were strange, but no new, he had heard this language before. Ranboo had used it when he first showed up in the grove, sometimes he still used to, especially to make fun of Tubbo without getting his ass whipped. Tommy smiled at the creature as he remembered the memories. 

 

“⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⍙⏃⌇ ⍙⊑⏃⏁ ⟟ ⍙⏃⌇ ⌿⎍⏁ ⊑⟒⍀⟒ ⎎⍜⍀, ⏁⊑⟒ ⍀⟒⏃⌇⍜⋏ ⟟ ⏃⋔ ⏁⍀⏃⌿⌿⟒⎅ ⟟⋏ ⊑⟒⍀⟒ ⌇⍜ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⍙⊑⟒⋏ ⊬⍜⎍ ⋏⟒⟒⎅ ⋔⟒ ⟟ ☊⏃⋏ ⊑⟒⌰⌿ ⊬⍜⎍ , ” The creature sounded like it was in great distress. It made Tommy feel bad like he was the reason the creature was in this type of pain. Here in this new space, he couldn't ask the voices to translate, or even ask what he was speaking. He had an idea of what it was, but still. Yet, even though the language was strange and he didn't know what the creature was saying, it was as if he did. It was like he could feel the creature's thoughts, so he kept stepping closer and closer to the creature. 

 

“⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⟟⌇ ⏁⊑⟒ ⍜⋏⟒ ⍀⟒⏃⌇⍜⋏ ⟟ ⏃⋔ ⌇⏁⟟⌰⌰ ⏃⌰⟟⎐⟒, ⏁⍜ ⌿⍀⍜⏁⟒☊⏁ ⊬⍜⎍, ⏚⎍⏁ ⟟ ☊⏃⋏'⏁ ⟒⎐⟒⋏ ⎅⍜ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ” As Tommy got closer he could see that the creature wasn't a creature, but a man. They were hunched over arms hugging their knees as the darkness around them seemed to spread and infect the world around them. He could clearly see the small feathers fewer wings sagging on the man's back, they were short, nothing like the ones Dream and Phil had. 

 

He kept up his walking till he was in front of the man, he crouched down, and tried his best to put on a convincing smile, he felt guilty for some reason. The words the man was saying made his heart sink, Tommy was the reason he was like this. 

 

Hey, can you understand me if I talk like this? ” Tommy asked, pointing to himself, the man shot up looking at the young god with white tears that passed down his cheeks. His eyes were white as well; they stared at Tommy with the intent of sadness and fear. He didn't answer so Tommy took a gulp and let out a flat laugh, as he tried again. 

 

“How about now? Can you understand me now?” The man made a small nod, before reaching up with his hands and whipping away the tears that were in his eyes. The white of the tears seemed to disappear, but something caught Tommy’s eyes, a small white mark on his hand. He couldn't tell if it was because the man covered up after wiping his face. 

 

“Yeah, I can understand you,” he spoke, his voice was nice, soft, and caring, nothing like it had been when he had talked through Tommy’s body, or in the language, he didn't understand totally. He smiled and sat down completely, his body acting awkwardly like he was nervous or something, but he wasn't, he just felt guilty. 

 

“You were talking in some weird language I didn't understand, I mean I kinda understood, but I didn't, what were you talking about?” Tommy asked, his playful tone slipping in for a bit, the man seemed to think for a moment, he had no facial features so it was hard for Tommy to tell what he was thinking. The only thing he could clearly see was the broken wings on his back, the blank white eyes, and for a moment the small white marking on his hand. 

 

“I was just talking about my goal, and why I’m here,” he explained, his eyes dropping to look at his hands which he started to play with instead of looking at Tommy. Tommy just sat there looking at the man for a moment before he sighed. 

 

“I’m the reason you are stuck here, right?” he asked, his voice sorry, and dragged out with a sigh. The man shot up eyes meeting Tommys in the next moment, he struggled to speak up despite the confusion and surprise. He was not expecting Tommy to get it so quickly, or at all. 

 

“W-what? I- I- I- How would- I mean- uh- How would you e-even know that?” The confusion in the whitened eyes made Tommy laugh a little at the man, he was so innocent it made the young god laugh. 

 

“You have- like- no face and yet- pfff- the fucking face you are making is hilarious!” he laughed again, falling on his back for a moment before pushing himself up to look at the other in the wide area. This was dark, yet the darkness that was emitted by the man, made the area seem bright. It was like an optical illusion, and Tommy kinda hated it. 

 

“W-what?” he asked again, caught off guard by the fact that Tommy was laughing at him. It was so strange, but the moment he spoke, Tommy busted out laughing again. This made the man smile a little, though Tommy couldn't see the way his lips curled up, his eyes told him everything he needed to know. 

 

“I can tell you are fucking smiling,” Tommy deadpanned, which made him laugh again, the man laughed as well, a short puff of air leaving his mouth. Once Tommy stopped, he kept his smile and looked at the man. 

 

“But seriously, why am I the reason you are stuck here?” The man looked away, looking down, and then back to Tommy. He seemed to be thinking his response through, and while Tommy had gotten very patient in his travels, it didn't seem like something that needed to be thought about. He waited anyway as the man started. 

 

“I was sent to protect you, I guess I am what you call your blood lust,” Tommy was immediately confused, this man was his bloodlust? And he is trapped here? It seemed like the man could tell that Tommy was confused so he went to explain. 

 

“After I died, I was sent by Prime to protect you, but I’m doing a very good job,” he trailed off, looking to the ground under him, he started to play with his hands again, before Tommy broke in. 

 

“I thought Prime was fucking dead,” Tommy thought aloud, not really meaning to speak, the man seemed to snort at that. Like it was funny that he would even suggest that. 

 

“Yeah I thought the same thing when I first met her, but she is very much alive, it's just impossible to get to her when you are alive, or in your case, when you are a god,” He gestured to Tommy, who seemed to take that as a suitable answer. He nodded his head thinking over the information. 

 

“So why were you sent to protect me? I mean, yeah, I have gotten myself into some very dangerous situations, but I’m not really a child anymore, or a mortal at that,” he explained, looking at the man, who seemed to deflate the question, it seemed as if he was asking himself the same question. He didn't go to answer, so Tommy kept talking for a moment longer. 

 

“And why the hell are you stuck here?” he wondered, looking around, and ultimately standing up. The man just kept his seat as he finally spoke up to answer Tommy’s questions. 

 

“I was meant to protect you as a child one you became a god, my duty was supposed to be over, I was supposed to be able to move on pasted the void, but Prime hasn't let me go,” Tommy pressed his eyebrows together, turning and looking at the man. 

 

“I’m trying to keep you safe, but every time I think I am, I end up being the reason you get in trouble, or you end up sad, that's not me protecting you,” he explained. Tommy seemed to bring his hands to his hips, his face growing angrier and angrier. 

 

“I had one job, I had one task, and then I could go be free, but now I’m stuck,” he sighed, tears were starting to flow down his face once more. Before Tommy’s loud announcement stopped them. 

 

“Well that's a load of bullshit!” he exclaimed, starting to pace the area near the darkness that surrounded the man. “You did your job, why the fuck is Prime still keeping you here!” he seemed to think for a moment, looking at the man then around the vast area. 

 

“She’s just a lazy old hag, I bet I could get you out of here,” Tommy explained, thinking for a moment, the man looked at Tommy with surprise, and shock, his mind taking a moment to catch up to his ears, and what Tommy was saying. 

 

“What? No! I still have to protect you,” he tried, but Tommy scoffed, not taking that as an excuse. “You have protected me for my whole life, and I never knew you were here, alone in this weird-ass place. This is something I’m going to do,” he explained, Tommy continued to look around the area, thinking of any way that he could get the man out of here. 

 

“So,” the man started, looking down to his hand, rubbing the white mark, “you’re not mad at me?” his voice wavered, a tone of uneasiness in the question. Tommy stopped pacing and looked at the man, he then crouched down so they were at a similar level. 

 

“No, I’m not mad, unless there is a reason? Which there isn't, you’ve protected me all my life, and now I’m a god, it's gonna take a lot more to kill me,” he smiled, one that was bright and that seemed to shine on the man. He smiled back, feeling a weight being lifted off his shoulder, and sparks start to fly through his body. Before he could feel his wings start to grow out and reform back into what they once used to be. He couldn't help the sigh of relief that left his mouth. He closed his eyes and just waited, feeling his mood, and body improves, the contrast of the white and black fading into the purple eye color, and light brown hair, he could feel him get his color back. 

 

When he opened his eyes, he wasn't in front of Tommy, or in the vast area, he was standing, in a hall, the same one that-

 

So you’re finally ready to go back,

 

~

 

Tommy just watched as the man seemed to fade into sparkles, leaving him alone in the area. He didn't know what to do, just kept his eyes trained on the spot where he was once sitting. His wings had grown out and his color started to come back as he faded, Tommy thought he looked familiar, but he couldn't place it. 

 

He just watched him go but felt as if it was a good thing, so he smiled and yelled out into the area with as much strength as possible. 

 

“YOU DIDN'T TELL ME YOUR NAME, BASTARD!” he smiled again at himself, before feeling a shock hit through his body. His joyful mood was ruined when he could feel the pain flow through his body, his hand hurting the most. He closed his eyes to try and stop the pain, clenching his body so that the pain would go away. That’s when he felt a hand on his shoulder, shaking his body. He shot up, eyes open wide, ready for whatever was gonna happen next. 

 

He looked around and saw the concerned faces of most of the elders, he noticed that he was in his over-world form and took a deep breath in before letting it out. Bringing his hand to his forehead, the pigling who was shaking him helped him sit up, that's when Tommy noticed a little black smile that was printed on his hand. He gave it a second look and smiled, that dude has some attachment issues. 

 

King Theseus are you okay? ” asked the piglin who was helping him sit up. He looked over to them and nodded before going to speak. He kept rubbing his forehead, the pain never seeming to leave him alone, his hand felt a little better though. He looked at it noticing that his own magic was starting to heal it, the hot glow shown on the floor and creatures nearby. 

 

I’m fine, but please, don’t call me Thesus, how long have I been out? ” he asked, the other creatures looked to each other for a moment then back at their King. another creature, a skeleton chimed in, their voice soft for a skeleton. 

 

You have been out for about 2 hours my king, ” Tommy scowled at the honorifics, before letting his hand run through his hair, trying to remember what had happened before he was knocked out. 


Please just call me Tommy, ” he stressed to the creatures around him, as he reached his mind for the information he wanted. Then it came rushing back, like a truck it hit him. 

 

Cassian? Where is he? ” He looked around and did his best to stand up. There was a small moment of silence before the guard spoke his voice low. 

 

He was put in the cells for holding, the other elders are with him now trying to get any information they can out of him, ” Tommy nodded at this, that was fine. He could tell from the other elders' faces that they had no idea about the tear faction or his deal with Nathendro. Then he shot his head around once more, looking from creature to creature. 

 

Where did he take my brother? ” his voice was a little chipped, a sinking feeling settling into his stomach. All the creatures seemed to shake their heads as if they didn’t know. One of the younger-looking piglins seemed to look away for a moment before standing up and looking at Tommy. 

 

I saw him leave the city with another piglin child and creature made of gold, Cassian was the one that showed them out, ” they explained, Tommy nodded before he spoke. 

 

Do you know where they went? ” He asked again, the creature thought for a moment, before shaking their head, and speaking. 

 

I’m sorry my King, but all I heard was something about an area, but there must be thousands of arenas in the nether, they could be anywhere! ” they exclaimed, Tommy thought for a moment before letting a sad smile infect his lips. He looked at the piglin and spoke his voice solid as it held nothing but thankfulness. 

 

Yes, but there is only one area that Nathendro favors over all the others, ” Tommy spoke, before shifting to his godly state and moving towards the exit of the building. The creatures just watched, he turned around for a moment. 


Tell the city of Cassian’s betrayal and the fact that I have returned. I will return as fast as I can, ” he said, turning once more before rushing through the city to the gates.

Notes:

Okay, so any theories on who the bloodlust man is, I mean I made it pretty clear who they are in relation to the story, but like outside of that. I want to see because how I wrote it made them seem like one character when I meant to make them more like another character, I might keep it but I don't know.

New language!! omg?! don't worry I am only using it for this chapter.
the chapter is titled ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹∷∷⚍!¡ℸ ̣ ᒷꖎ↸ᒷ∷ which means the corrupt elder
then in order from when the bloodlust man was talking
⟟ ⟊⎍⌇⏁ ⍙⏃⋏⏁⟒⎅ ⏁⍜ ⌿⍀⍜⏁⟒☊⏁ ⊬⍜⎍ which means I just wanted to protect you
⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⍙⏃⌇ ⍙⊑⏃⏁ ⟟ ⍙⏃⌇ ⌿⎍⏁ ⊑⟒⍀⟒ ⎎⍜⍀, ⏁⊑⟒ ⍀⟒⏃⌇⍜⋏ ⟟ ⏃⋔ ⏁⍀⏃⌿⌿⟒⎅ ⟟⋏ ⊑⟒⍀⟒ ⌇⍜ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⍙⊑⟒⋏ ⊬⍜⎍ ⋏⟒⟒⎅ ⋔⟒ ⟟ ☊⏃⋏ ⊑⟒⌰⌿ ⊬⍜⎍ which means That was what I was put here for, the reason I am trapped in here so that when you need me I can help you
and finally, ⏁⊑⏃⏁ ⟟⌇ ⏁⊑⟒ ⍜⋏⟒ ⍀⟒⏃⌇⍜⋏ ⟟ ⏃⋔ ⌇⏁⟟⌰⌰ ⏃⌰⟟⎐⟒, ⏁⍜ ⌿⍀⍜⏁⟒☊⏁ ⊬⍜⎍, ⏚⎍⏁ ⟟ ☊⏃⋏'⏁ ⟒⎐⟒⋏ ⎅⍜ ⏁⊑⏃⏁ which means That is the one reason I am still alive, to protect you, but I can't even do that

well well well, I hope you are ready, the next chapter is going to- oops I almost spoiled it HA lets not do that. okay, I am out adios! Blue - <3

Chapter 14: Chapter 14: ᔑ 𝙹リᒷ ∴ᔑ|| ℸ ̣ ∷ᔑ╎ꖎ

Summary:

Micheal and Jr take their trip through the nether

Notes:

The long-awaited chapter finally arrives, what will happen to our beloved Theo? And how will Tommy deal with the challenges ahead? Stay tuned to find out, but first,

BREAKING NEWS!!!!!!

Summer vacation has been anything but a vacation for Blue(that's me, the author), so they will be taking the next week off to go on a family trip. While normally that would do little to stop her in the way of posting, he is not allowed to take their computer on said trip. So there will be short hiatus while she takes the long-awaited break he has been needing. Now back to your regularly scheduled programming.

Enjoy

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Gawk! What the hell was that noise? ” Jr yelled, they hadn't been in the nether for more than an hour or so, and the only noise that came out of the duo, was the stressed noises that followed Jr around. It was like the moment Micheal walked out of the portal he became someone else, and it scared Jr a little at the thought, yet he knew his friend was probably just as scared as he is. 

 

Jr had no idea where they were going or what they were doing, but sooner or later he was going to find out and he was going to try and stop Micheal. Yes, he had tried and failed before, but now was different they were actually here, the stories his dad had told him about the nether all seemed to be true. It was hot and dry, the creatures while beautiful and interesting in their own right were angry and deadly all the same. He shrunk down at the thought, he didn’t want to die here, he couldn’t, to lose his life here would just be wrong. 

 

Micheal, why don’t we get my dad to help us? Or your dad's? Or Hannah? Or literally, anyone who is an adult and can actively protect us? ” he whined, pulling on the other's clothes to try and get the piglin's attention. Micheal didn’t more to acknowledge him for a moment before turning to look at his friend. He put on a confident smile and raised his hoove in a happy motion.

 

Don’t worry, Nath is protecting us, that’s why none of the monsters have been attacking us! ” Jr looked around, Micheal was right, while he could see the ghast flying they never dared to attack, it almost seemed as if they were scared off. It gave Jr a slight chill, but he smiled back at his friend with a nod. 

 

~

 

Okay, we are almost there! ” Micheal said, looking across the vast span of lava that lay in front of their destination. Which could be seen from the other side of the lava pit, two large steel gates, warped with red and blue-green vines, stood high, reaching into the ceiling, and down to the floor. Both looked at the gates with wide eyes, Micheal seemed to smile, he is so close to his goal now.

 

Thank the gods! I have been walking for what has felt like a lifetime, ” Jr complained, letting his knees drop to the floor in a show of the dramatics. Micheal giggled at his friends as he pulled off the old worn bag he wore on his back. He then rolled his eyes and started to walk once more speaking to his partner as they walked.

 

We have only been here for two months at most, it hasn't been that long, ” Jr whined at the time measurement, as he picked himself up, and speed up to walk with his friend. He looked around watching the trees sway. He remembered a similar forest when they first entered the nether, these ones looked much more vibrant than the ones around the portal did, which made Foolish Jr smile.

 

Hey what kind of biome is this one called again? I know it's a forest but- ” he trailed off a little, Micheal helping him out and answering his question with a smile, eyes trained on the gates ahead. 

 

It's a crimson forest, from what we have seen so far, this has been my favorite biome, ” Micheal smiled, he was so happy that he could see his home, the world he was supposed to grow up in. He had asked his parents before why they had taken him away, and they never told him the reason, instead, Nath had been the one to tell him. It made him angry, but his parents were trying to keep him safe, and he could feel a bit of warmth infect him at the thought. He missed his dads and his uncle. He could tell that Jr, missed his dad and his grandpa. Yet they marched on, the child soldiers going off into war. 

 

He has a mission and a job, and they have made it this far, there was no way to turn back now. 

 

~

 

I’ve been expecting you, it is so nice to finally meet you, I am Cassian, elder, and leader of the Crimson city, ” said the elder wither skeleton, his skull twisted up into a smile, which made the totem very uncomfortable. Micheal found it charming and kind, so he smiled at the man and bowed a little in respect. 

 

Nath says he wants to talk to you in private, ” Micheal chimes in, Jr having no place in the conversation stands awkwardly to the side watching the strange nether creature, one he has never seen before in his life. It is exactly how his dad had described it, a wither skeleton, a more advanced type of skeleton, that was cursed by the void long ago, for reasons that no one can quite pinpoint. The rumor is that a greedy and conniving skeleton went to steal something from the void, the key to eternal life or something, but ended up cursed, spreading his cures to any other greedy-minded skeletons that crossed his path. Jr was starting to get a strange feeling about this trip, and it wasn't a good feeling in the slightest. 

 

Of course, but first please allow me to show you around the city, ” he ushered the two inside the gates, which sounded cooler than it actually is, there were big gates, and a set of smaller gates, pretty lame if you asked Jr. They walked through the town, different nether mods waving and giving them strange looks, all of them having a kind of fear behind their eyes, Jr could tell, but he didn't say anything, why should he?

 

There are the markets, we have everything you would need, we even have goods from both molten and powder factions, all three have been on good terms since the war ended, ” He explained, which made both Micheal and Jr look at him with curiosity. He laughed a low laugh before going on to explain the story of the hundred-year war, and how peace was founded after the tear faction was taken down. They both listened to the story as they walked through the market, eyes open in curiosity, 

 

Here is the Margadima, a burial grounds for the creatures of the crimson city, here one of our school teachers is passing on, would you care to watch the perception, we have quiet beautiful funerals in the nether, ” He explained, as they stood on a hill overlooking a dip, where a huge spread of magma lay, a group of kids, teachers, parents, family, were waiting over what looked to be a body. 

 

Um I don’t know- ” Jr started but was cut off by the sound of his eager friend. Jr looked to him with a scowl Micheal didn’t take notice. 

 

Yes, this is going to be awesome, ” Michael smiled,  Jr cleared his throat gaining the piglin's attention as they walked down the stairs to the group that was slowly starting to get bigger as more and more people started to file into the wide-open area in front of the lava. 

 

Micheal, I don’t know if this is a good idea, I mean this is a funeral, it's only supposed to be family and friends, and people they know, not two over-world children! ” Micheal looked at his friend with a scowl and stopped walking looking at the boy in front of him, Jr having stopped a little after his friend. 

 

I am not an Over-world child, I am a child of the nether, this was supposed to be my home, I want to experience it a little before I am forced to live my days in the overworld because Nath won’t be there to protect me from the corrupt! ” Micheal stood firm, Jr gave him a solid glance, before it smoothed over into one of guilt. He turned back around and started to walk towards the group. 

 

Boys! Hurry, there is no need to feel out of place, the whole city comes to watch funerals, ” That made the tension of the two slowly fade as they made their way down the steps to the edge of the lava. They looked around and saw many creatures coming and joining together. Cassian walked off for a moment leaving the two to look around at the city. 

 

It looked normal, like an over-world city, but they are different creatures that are buying and selling, there are houses hanging from the ceilings, and bridges connecting them. Stairs up and down the walls, buildings sticking from the wall sides. It made Jr smile a little, if his dad could see this he would lose his mind, dad’s summer home was nothing compared to this place. The thought made Jr miss home, he missed his dad, and his grandpa puffy. He missed running around the temple, and sliding on the smoothed stone, swimming in the oceans by the temple, and sometimes when his dad was lazy, he was an extra set of hands. He missed the sun and rain, and he hated the constant heat, but it was almost over, then he could go home, they both could. Micheal's dad won’t be so sad and will come back to him, his uncle Tommy will be back, and once both of them are done being grounded for life, they could run through the forests and swim in the waters again. 

 

He smiled, he couldn't wait, he was pulled from his thoughts by the voice of Cassian again, “ Boys, I would like you to meet someone, ” Cassian was accompanied by another piglin, to Jr he looked broken, sad and alone. He felt empathy for the creature like he somehow understood his pain. Micheal seemed to know him and launched at the boy wrapping his arms around his neck. Jr just watched from the side again and the sadness in the piglin's facelifted, lessening the strain on him. 

 

You're okay! I thought you were going to die! ” Micheal exclaimed, pulling back and looking at the other piglin with a smile. Jr stepped forward a little, looking at the piglin’s face, they looked tired, happy, but tired, and he could tell that they had been crying. 

 

I’m fine, I just some nether mods have a curse, they aren't allowed to go to the over-world it hurts them if they do, ” the Piglin explained, it was Cassian that spoke up next introducing the new piglin. 

 

“This is Theo, he is an elder in training, he is also a dear student of Erasmus, which is the teacher that we are helping pass on to the void,” Cassian placed a hand on the boy's shoulder and stood proud like Theo was some prize he had won, which set off alarm bells in Jr’s mind; but again he ignored them, why should he care about the affairs of the nether? This wasn't his home. 

 

I am Micheal, and this is Foolish Jr, ” Micheal introduced himself and did a small motion to Jr, who waved as he corrected Micheal. 

 

But please, just call me Jr, ” Theo smiled at them both, a pang of sadness on his face, he must have remembered why they were here. Jr watched Theo shift through a thousand emotions at once. Jr is what many people would call a prodigy, smart, brilliant even, you see the temple is where his father kept all of his books, and as a kid, he would spend hours climbing the shelves and reading every book he could get his hands on. He would read them over and over until he basically had the book memorized from cover to cover. The only people who really knew about his vast knowledge in-well, everything, was his father, his grandpa Puffy, and Hannah. It wasn't something he liked to tell the world, just cause it would put unwanted pressure on his back. 

 

It’s nice to meet you both, I am glad that you have come to see this event, it is one of the most amazing the nether has, ” Jr narrowed his eyes for a moment, something about that sentence seemed off. He couldn't tell what, and again why should he care? Theo was a child of the nether and Jr was a child of the over-world, after Theo went back to the over-world with Micheal, he’d never see the piglin again. 

 

How does this type of thing work? ” Jr asked, looking around at the mass amounts of people that we're finally finished gathering. Theo took a moment to think before he ushered the two to follow him. They did, walking through the crowd of creatures waiting for the procession to begin. They were lead to where the first group was huddled, Theo pushed through and showed the two the body of the blaze. Both seemed to feel a major wash of coldness over them as they approached the body, it was such a sad sight to see, the fiery glow of the blaze was gone, the rods that made the blaze so powerful were gone, disintegrated upon death. It made Micheal’s chest hurt, and Jr was sad to see a creature look like that. 

 

Those who have started to pass on are placed on a special type of wood that doesn't catch fire, and doesn't float, ” He pointed to the dark redwood that held the blaze, jr looked at it for a moment noticing hoe pieces of magma would pop from the lava and land on the wood, but it wouldn't catch fire or burn through. He was amazed, wanting to know more about the nether, fireproof wood?

 

We send them to through the lava and then they sink, and the lava lets their soul free, and- well you’ll see the rest, ” He smiled, Jr found that last bit to be strange, sending the bodies into the cent of lava why?

 

Why lava? Why don’t you bury the bodies? ” Jr asked before he could think about how that might be insensitive. Theo smiled seeing the face Jr made after asking his question. 

 

That is a good question, and not one to be ashamed of, ” he started to explain, as there was a group of three people who pushed the wooden plank into the lava. They watched as Theo explained the customs of the nether. 

 

The old nether god, cursed this land, trapping souls in their bodies, making it so only the heat of lava or soul fire could release them. Since we are in the Crimson biome, it is hard to find soul sand to make a soul fire so we use this lava lake, ” he smiled, as the body started to slowly drift from shore, a quiet chant of the creatures filled the area. 

 

So Cassian called it a Margadima, why? ” Jr asked, more questions coming to mind as he continued to explain. Theo shook him as he went to explain. 

 

This place is called a Margadima, people come here for many reasons, one being a funeral, others being, to visit family who has passed one, or having a quiet place to study, in my case that is, ” He finished, Jr didn't get a chance to ask any more questions, they watched as a white mist shot up from the spot the body had drifted to. It was a light contrast to the world of the nether which was dark and red. Jr and Michael watched in amazement as the white mist swirled around the lake and shifted into the crowd, wrapping around a few people including Theo, who smiled a sad smile as the mist then disappeared into the roof of the nether. 

 

The overworlders watched the spot the mist had once been for a moment before looking at Theo, who was rubbing his eyes. When he noticed their eyes on him he laughed, they looked so crazed at that moment, it remembered the piglin of his brother. Everything reminded him of his brother. 

 

That was amazing! I’ve never seen anything like that, ” Jr exclaimed, looking at Theo with sparkles in his eyes, the Piglin stood for a moment not moving, before he burst out laughing. Jr just scratched his head, not getting it.

 

Well you seem to get the idea, ” Theo said, Cassian then found his way over to the trio. Theo bowed to the elder, Cassian smiled too him and looked to Micheal who was still looking at the spot in the ceiling. 

 

I believe we have some things to discuss? ” Micheal looked at him and nodded, looking back to Jr. Who was looking around the Margadima. Cassian seemed to understand his situation, he nodded to Micheal and looked to Theo. 

 

Theo, would you show Jr around a little more while I talk to Micheal? ” Cassian asked, but it didn't sound like a question and more like an order, Theo nodded and graded Theo’s attention leading him away from Micheal and Cassian. 

 

Follow me, I have a private room in the Elder’s building where we can discuss, ” Cassian smiled, starting to walk away from the lava lake, Micheal nodded and followed after him, watched the nether mods walk by. 

 

~

 

This should work, ” Cassian drew out, closing the door behind him and Micheal. Micheal looked around the room, it was small, with two chairs and a table in the center. Cassian really had been expecting him. Micheal felt a shiver run down his spine as a black force clouded his vision. He drifted through a black voice almost, feeling cold and bitter winds on his face. He moved around trying to find out what was going on. He thrashed in the darkness until he grew tired, and felt his eyes close around the darkness. 

 

It’s been a while Cassian, ” Micheal’s body spoke, the voice different, older, and more sinister than the piglin could manage. The wither skeleton smiled, taking a step towards the piglin and reaching a handout.

 

You're late as usual, Nathendro, ” The wither skeleton quipped. As the piglin reached his own handout and shook the withers hand. They both took a seat and took a moment to relax. 

 

Your challenger has finally revealed himself, ” Cassian spoke with a sense of urgency in his tone, the piglin just hummed, nodding to the statement. 

 

I am aware, and I have met him I don’t find myself being challenged, ” Nathendro stated, making the elder raise an eyebrow. If Nathendro wasn't worried he must not have seen the power that Tommy had shown during the attack on the city, which was meant to kill the new god. 

 

You are not worried? The kid destroyed all of the corrupt creatures that you sent here, ” Cassian challenged the god, which might not have been the best choice, but the god was stuck in the body of a child piglin. The god raised his eyebrow at the challenge. 

 

I am aware, but he destroyed the creatures and was severely injured afterward, ” He challenged back, the elder took a moment to think, nodding his head. 

 

So what is your plan? ” He asked, the question hanging in the air since they stepped into the room. The god didn't speak for a moment, before turning away from Cassian and going to the small window in the room and looking through it. 

 

You are aware that the over-world family means nothing to my challenger, but, there is a nether creature that he cares about, he is my plan, ” He explained, Cassian nodded along listening with interest. 

 

Theseus will do anything for that child, so I will be taking him with me, he will be how Thesus finds me, and how I take him down, ” There was a moment of silence as the wind was all that sounded in the small room. 

 

Then you will be taking Theo with you? ” Cassian spoke up, standing up to walk next to the small piglin, who nodded. He glanced down with a silver eye, before looking to his city.

 

And what do I get by giving you my prized pupil? ” Nathendro smiled a small chuckle in the back of his throat, dark and evil. 

 

What you have always wanted, power, and respect, this city will be yours to rule once I have taken down this blood god, ” He looked to the elder next to him, “ do we have a deal? ” he reached out his hand for the elder who looked down at him and smiled. 

 

I believe we do,

 

~

 

Wow, this place is amazing, ” Jr marveled at the mass amounts of books that stood in front of him. Theo had shown him the city, his favorite spots to eat, the school, different places that jr wanted to see, and finally, they found themselves in the library. Jr was surprised that the building was so small at first, but when he entered the building he saw that the library was underground. 

 

This collection definitely rivals my dads, he has a whole wing of the temple I grew up in dedicated to books, ” Jr rambled, Theo smiled, looking around the shelf they were near and picking up one of his favorite books, the one that reminded him the most of his brother. Jr noticed this and quieted his rambling, walking to Theo with a sad smile. 

 

I don’t mean to intrude, but you seem sad, and I don’t think it’s because you lost your teacher, ” Theo looked to the other and put on a sad smile, looking at the book that was in his hands. After his brother left, he wasn't really allowed to talk about him, but Jr was nice, and not from the nether, so maybe this one time he would break the rules. 

 

My brother, he’s gone, you and Micheal in a lot of ways remind me of when I first brought him to the city, ” Jr nodded in understanding, Theo must really love his brother, still having his death affect him. 

 

I’m sorry for your loss, ” Theo snapped his head to the other as his eyes widened, moving a hand in a waving motion to defer the totems words. 

 


No no, he's not dead, he left the city, he um- he left me, ” he explained, the Totem made a small ‘oh’ with his mouth, but not letting the air be released. 

 

He had better things to do than protect me I guess, ” Theo sighed, leaning on the shelf and sliding down to sit on the floor, book enclosed close to his chest. Jr sat down next to him looking over at the piglin, and to the book. He didn't want Theo to be sad, over the few hours they had spent together, he could even consider the creature his friend. 

 

What is that you got there? ” He pointed to the book, Theo brought it out and showed the other. Jr read the title, myths, and stories of the nether, he smiled at that pointing to the book. 

 

Will you read me one? I don’t know many things about the nether but I don’t mind, ” Theo smiled, as Jr spoke, he took no time opening the book and flipping through the pages, and finding his favorite story. They read for almost half an hour before being interrupted by the loud voice of Micheal. 

 

Jr! Theo! We’re going on a trip! ” The two looked at each other and then back to Micheal as he ran down the steps of the library. Cassian following with a smile, Jr got a chill looking at the wither, there was nothing good that was going to come out of this, but Micheal looked so happy that the feeling didn't say for long. 

 

~

 

I wish you three the best of luck on your journey, please be careful and stay safe, ” Cassian wished them the best, as he waved them off. They stepped out of the gates, Theo holding the strings of his backpack tightly in his hooves. He waves to Cassian, as Micheal and Theo start to make their way away from the city. 

 

Jr can feel the uneasiness that Theo is feeling, so he slows down a little to stand next to the piglin. He smiles at him, his face soft, “ What’s up? ” Theo looks to him with a fake smile, but one that fools the totem, “ I’ve never properly been out of the city before, I’m just a little nerve is all,

 

Nah, it’s not that scary, the worst that could happen is Micheal sleep talks, ” Jr giggled a little at his own joke, Theo joining him, Micheal snorted, slowing down to stand on the other side of Theo. 

 

I am right here Jr, and don’t you get me started on how you sing random songs when you are bored, ” Jr gasped as if he was offended, Micheal laughed a little, Thoe smiling at the two. He looked forward to the open nether, maybe he would find his brother out here.  

 

~

 

Well well well boys we are finally here! ” Micheal announced, looking over the cliffside, having traveled for about a month they would consider each other friends to a certain degree. Theo and Jr caught up with their more energetic friend, as they looked over the cliff to the arena in front of them. Theo scrunched his nose at the sight, while jr looked at it in marvel, it was huge and very much indeed of repair, but the young totem could only imagine what a beautiful structure it looked like when it was in its prime. 

 

What? Micheal, why are we here? ” Theo asked, his voice laced with a bit of disgust, which both overworlders were getting better at picking up the creature's mood. Micheal turned on his heel and looked to the other, who had sprouted a little bit taller than him in the passing weeks. 

 

Well my netherling friend, we are here because that is how we are helping Nath find his way home, ” Micheal explained, turning back on his heel and sliding down the side of the cliff. 

 

Why didn’t we do this in the city? The area of the corrupt isn't really the best place to bring someone back, I’ve heard it's haunted, ” Theo explained, following Micheal down the cliff, Jr following right after. 

 

This is where he died, so this is where he has to come back, ” Theo made a small ‘oh’ as Jr ran ahead of the two to look at the scorched building, he ran his hands against the walls and squealed. 

 

This place is beautiful, the craftsmanship is so well done, it's strong, even with the fire it held, oh dad would be so jealous! ” The group had also found that every structure they ran across, jr had to look at the whole thing before they moved on. That is one of the reasons they took so long to get here. 

 

“Jeez, Jr focuses, all we have to do is wait for my uncle to get here,” Micheal explained, Theo sided, feeling very uncomfortable in this palace, Jr was bouncing off the walls rambling. They walked through the halls and found the scorched center, where they set up a small camp. It was going to be a hot minute before Micheal’s uncle showed up.

Notes:

The title is ᔑ 𝙹リᒷ ∴ᔑ|| ℸ ̣ ∷ᔑ╎ꖎ which means A one-way trail

So as the beginning author's note said, I am taking a short break, don't worry, I will not leave you guys. I mean I will but I will be back like I said, it's a family trip, and while I would love to take my computer with me. I am very sad to leave you all but I hope to go out with a small bang, which I hope I delivered, if not oh well. BTW this break totally gives people a chance to re-read the story or read some of my other stuff(shameless promotion). Just a suggestion, take it or leave it.

Also, I am not talking about the story in fear that I might spoil it, cause that is a running thing that I tend to do :/

gotta bounce, *bounces away*, Blue - <3

Chapter 15: Chapter 15: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ʖꖎᔑᒲᒷ ╎ᓭ !¡ꖎᔑᓵᒷ↸ 𝙹リ ᒲᒷ

Summary:

The battle of the two nether gods begins, a war is started and there is no turning back, no matter the cost.

Notes:

I'm back! yeah! but I also have school, so I don't know how much I will be posting, I will try my best to keep to a schedule but I can't make promises I don't know if I can keep. Also, this is a sad one, especially for me, so tissues are recommended, and on stand-by.

Enjoy! (or at least try too)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

What if there was a way to save him? A way that you could get him back, you have made mistakes, but you have learned. I can show you how I can help you.

 

“There’s no way, what do you think I have been doing the past 6 years!”

 

There is a way, but your goddess has no interest in helping you, I do, I will help you. After all, I have been nothing but a friend so far. 

 

“You told me that he was better off dead, that doesn't sound very fucking friendly,”

 

Well, you may be right, but I still want to help, I am a friend if you don't think so I am at least an ally.

 

“Who are you anyway?”

 

A friend.

 

“You’re full of shit, you know that.”

 

Do you want my help or not?

 

"Yes,"

 

~

 

It’s time

 

His smile fell as fast as it had appeared, he didn't want it to be time. He looked over to the others sitting around the roaring fire in front of them, he knew what had to be done but was it really the right option. Nath had told him over and over that there was only one way that he could get his uncle back, and this was it. He started to doubt him though, as Michael slowly started to get to know Theo, he wasn't some creature, he was his friend. 

 

I can’t, ” he whispered, not wanting the others to hear him, they wouldn’t due to the mass amounts of laughing coming from them, but still. He smiled at them, giving up on his mission, he thought he had the strength, he thought he could be brave, he was wrong. “ They're my friends, he’s my friend I can’t hurt him,

 

Why are mortals always weak?! Fine, I’ll do it for you!

 

What? ” Michael was confused until he could feel a hot brush of air sweep over his body, he knew the feeling Nath was trying to take control of him. He couldn't let him, he would kill Theo, and hurt Jr, they were his friends he couldn't let that happen. So he fought back for the first time in a long time, Michael fought back. 

 

He screamed, he pushed against the air that tried to fog his mind, he felt pain through his body, like fire was crawling up his skin and through his nerves. He could feel it slowly starting to burn and chip away at his control, but he continued to push, and push. He couldn't stop his fight, his Uncle would be here soon, he would know what to do. So he pushed, trying to keep control of his body. 

 

Michael? ” a worried voice made a breakthrough in his screams, the piglin moved, his hands clutched to his sides. His knees being scrapped by the floor, he must have toppled over at some point, he couldn't tell, all he could feel was the pain. 

 

Stop fighting back you stupid pig! 

 

Michael let out another long scream before hearing another voice through his pain. It was Theo this time, his voice calm, but worry clear on his face as Michael opened his eyes to catch a glimpse at his friends. He hadn't realized before, both had their hands on him giving him support though he had no idea what was happening to their friend.  It is no help, Michael can feel the final bits of control being given over to Nath, he is afraid and doesn't know what will happen next, but he has to trust that he has enough control to help. He opens his mouth and lets out a whisper, forcing himself to stop screaming for a moment. 

 

You have to run! ” He says before screaming once more, before abruptly stopping. Theo slowly starts to back away, he had seen this before, in people who become corrupted. He had watched as once corpses come back to life, screaming, then stopping, before charging at him the next second. He holds onto Jr slowly backing him up as well, Michael had given them a warning and that is all they needed to get out. 

 

Jr we have to go, I can explain what is happening on the way, ” he started to pull Jr harder, but the totem was fighting against his new friend, trying to get to the piglin who was laying on the floor unmoving. 

 

Michael? Michael what's wrong? ” he asked, not letting the pigling take him away, he wasn't going to just leave his best friend. He wasn't that kind of person, but he wasn't prepared for the moment that Michael started to move, he stood up, brushing himself off and looking in the direction of Jr and Theo. Jr took in a breath, that was not Michael. 

 

It is about time the little runt gets what he deserves, ” That was not Michaels's voice that was the voice of someone- something else, that was no creature, it was a monster. Jr watched as the monster who had taken his friend's body began to collect fire in his hoove. A fireball-like shape coming together, Theo was frozen, not pulling on Jr to back away from their mind-controlled friend. This was the end for them, burnt in the arena of the corrupt, trapped forever in the sands of the souls, Theo knew he had to die a painful death for the actions of his heritage. Cassian had said so, but this, this was cruel. He closed his eyes, the image of his brother smiling happy, that's how he wanted to go, remembering the good stuff. A moment passed, Jr seemed to chock on his words, as he heard the fireball fly through the air, the hot air blowing on his face. He could feel Jr pull away, but his own body would not allow it. 

 

Theo! No! ” Jr shouted, only a short distance away, Theo expected to feel the burn of the heat and pain over his body. He knew it was justice, his mother had done horrible things in the war and he was the soul barrier of her crimes. He was ready, nothing could stop the immanence of his death. Except, the pain never came instead he heard a loud grunt from his once piglin friend, who was being controlled. He looked up, and couldn't help but let out a sigh, falling to the floor. He was afraid to die, but he couldn’t accept it until he was saved. His brother had saved him. 

 

Tom? ” Theo questioned, Tommy, turned around, he was in his over-world form as he smiled at Theo. There was a moment where nothing happened, Theo and Tommy had a silent conversation in their minds. Only they could tell what other was saying. Tommy crouched down, holding his hands out and around Theo, taking him into a hug. 

 

I am so sorry I left, I didn’t want to, but Cassian lied to me! To you! To everyone, your mother was the hero. I don’t know what kind of shit that old bastard told you but it's not true, none of this shit your fault, never give up as long as I am still breathing okay? ” Theo pulled back from the hug shocked how could his brother know all of this, he was gone. How did his brother find him, how did he save him, and save him from Nathendro of all the gods? Tommy smiled and pulled the piglin back into a hug. 

 

You always knew didn’t you? ” he asked, Theo watched as a disoriented Michael started to stand up again. His eyes grew wide. His brother really was the new god of the nether that the legends spoke about. This meant, this was the final battle or at least the start, and Theo was- he gasped starting to breathe heavy into his brother's arms, his eyes locked dead-on Michael. Who was holding his head, and seemingly disoriented from whatever his brother had done. 

 

I know I haven't been the best at keeping my promises, but this one I will keep, I will not let you die here, ” Tommy pulled back, looking at Theo, he smiled and stepped back.

 

I have to take care of this prick you and Jr should run, ” Tommy explained, standing and turning to Michael who was on his feet, a spark seeming to be lit in his eyes. Tommy wanted to just grad the two and run, but if he did that he would just be delaying the inevitable, this fight was ending now, and he wasn't going to let anyone but Nathendro get hurt. 

 

So, you're the fucker that manipulated my nephew, and tried to kill my brother? ” Tommy asked, shedding his overworld form in favor of his natural connection to the environment when in his godly form. Michael snarled, no that wasn't Michael, it was Nathendro, Tommy needed to understand that. 

 

Your the brat that is standing in the way of me and my throne! ” Nath yelled, forming a fireball and throwing it at the young god, who moved to the right dodging the attack. It was like his body moved on its own, like blood lust, but he was in control. He looked down at the smile for a second, he himself smiled back, thanking the creature who had granted him their knowledge. He touched the ground and let it split open, the god seeming to fall before floating from the trench. They went back and forth, trading blows, and shaping the battlefield. Tommy could alter the land slightly so at movements he would send pieces high into the air to block, and in other moments he would send them down and out to attack. Nathendro could fly, and form fire projectiles at will something that Tommy was very jealous of. 

 

Tommy threw down a firewall in front of Michael as he made a speedy step forward. The god in the child's body smiled, walking along the line of fire. Tommy followed keeping a close eye on the god. Nath seemed way too confident in this and Tommy could tell that something was off, he looked away for a moment to notice something behind Theo and Jr as they were running. He swung his head around to get a good view before his eyes grew wide and his mouth yelled faster than his mind could think. 

 

“Theo! Run!” He screamed, the Nath he was keeping an eye on vanished like a cloud of smoke, but he didn't notice. At that moment something broke, Tommy broke, to be more accurate. Theo turned around trying to understand why his brother would want him to run, but it was too late, Jr was shoved to the side as a dagger was shoved into Theo’s side the piglin letting out a cough of blood at the dagger was pulled from him, Michael- no Nathendero’s face shown with glee and excitement. He went to turn to Tommy, to brag about his win before he was thrown to the side by the younger god. Tommy rushed to his brother picking him up and holding him close, he could feel the wet feel of lava as it started to form in his eyes, he couldn't let Theo become anymore hurt, so he shifted into his human form. 

 

Theo, Theo, big T, bro please, don’t, don’t leave, ” he pleaded, but really it was too late, Tommy could see the white soul float into the air before being sucked into the floor. He let out a sound, Tommy wanted to scream he wanted to yell, but all he could do was cry, cry and wish that he could have held up the promise to his brother. He had done this Tommy killed Theo it was all his fault. 

 

Jr groaned sitting up and seeing the pool of blood that was near Tommy, Theo’s head being held close to his chest, it doesn't take a genius to figure it out. Jr could feel his heartbreak, even a god can’t bring the dead back to life. Jr felt his own set of tears fall as he curled his figures around the sand under him. He looked down and squeezed his eyes tightly, this couldn't be happening, he was going to open his eyes again, and Theo and Michael would be looking at him concerned, like he spaced out, or laughing cause someone made a funny comment that the totem didn't understand. When he did he was met with a worse sight than when he closed his eyes. 

 

NO! ” He screamed, as Tommy in raged by the death of his brother took the dagger that had been thrown to the side and walked over to the fallen Nathendero, who laughed. All Jr saw, was the horrible sight of Tommy cutting deep into Michael’s throat. He could feel a strange power surge through his body and release as he screamed, reaching his hand out to Michael as the fresh blood splatter to the ground and the white soul started to fly into the air. The surge seemed to stop the air and time, and the laughing and crying were quiet. Jr looked at his friend's body, which had fallen from where he was kneeling. Tommy stood over the body, looking down with shocked eyes, Jr had no idea what was going on in his mind, but he didn't want to try.

 

He broke the silence, standing up and walking over to Michael who was laying on the floor, and a peaceful expression planted on his face. Tommy seemed to back away, Jr didn't know how to feel Tommy had killed Michael, but apparently he was a god. Gods knew right from wrong, that's what he had been told growing up, to respect anyone with the title of god, or a title that was gifted to them by a god. This was wrong though, he knew that killing Michael was wrong, he wanted to yell and scream at the much much older over-worlder, but he had no energy. It had taken everything in him to walk over to Michaels's body and collapse next to it. He took in the sight of his friend between tearful eyes, given the relationship Theo and Tommy seemed to have, he could only assume the feelings he was feeling were similar to his. That didn't change a single fact though, Tommy shouldn't have killed Michael. 

 

Jr scrunched his face closing his eyes as tears ran down his face, not making it far before the hat air took them away. Nothing could change the rage he felt for the death of Michael, what was he to do now, he was lost in the nether, both of his friends dead. Nothing could fix the mess he had gotten himself into. He opened his eyes and looked down at Michael, and he watched in amazement and confusion as his friend took a giant breath of air. Jr jumped back a bit, Michael was breathing, Michael was alive. 

 

Michael? ” Jr asked, his voice soft in case this was all a twisted dream, “ Michael can you hear me? ” he asked again through a slow long breath, he was answered by a groan as Michael seemed to move his head to the sides gaining a grip on reality before moving the rest of his body. Jr let out a staggered breath, it was full of relief, he smiled back at his friend as he started to open his eyes and look at his golden friend. 

 


Jr? What happened? ” he asked sitting up and holding his head in his hands, jr went to speak before Michael seemed to be hit with memories, he looked at Jr with wide eyes,  “ Where is Theo? D-did- did Nath get to him? ” 

 

Jr looked to where Tommy was sitting, his golden hair seemed to be dull, a color that could make the sun weep if it saw. Michael’s eyes widen, looking at his uncle, his eyes dropping. He didn't know what to say or what to do, he failed his friend. He wanted to protect them, he didn't want anything bad to happen to them, he didn't want this. Well, he did, at one point, but he was in a bad place then, and he tried to protect Theo and Jr, he tried to fight off Nath, but he was strong. He didn't need Jr to answer his questions, he just started to move to stand, he needed to see Theo. 

 

Michael, how are you moving? How are you alive? I watched you die, ” Jr chocked, tears still seeming to flow from his eyes, the glassy cover staying in its place. Michael looked down at himself and almost pucked, there was blood, a lot of it. It was on the floor and dripping down his neck through his clothes, but he doesn't feel pain, and he doesn't feel like he had been stabbed. He reached with his left hand and placed it over the wound sight, pressing down, but he didn't feel the blood flowing from the wound on his neck. He looked at Jr confused, Jr looked at Michael in surprise, both asking each other the same question, Tommy seemed to beat them to the punch.

 

You brought him back Jr, ” his explanation helped them understand nothing, but Tommy needed a moment, he stood up from his spot not too far away. He walked over to the two, Theo in his arms, his head tucked into Tommy’s chest like he was sleeping, and he was, he was going to sleep for a very long time. They looked at him confused and sad as they saw the blood and the look on Tommy’s face, he was grieving. 

 

But how would he- ” Michael started, Tommy cutting him off, “ Jr’s dad foolish, is a half totem god, he created Jr and being a totem god’s son has its perks, it looks like you can bring people back from near death, ” Tommy smiled at him a little, trying to comfort the two, Michael couldn't take his eyes off of Theo. Tommy stopped, taking a breath and kneeling placing Theo on the floor in a somber mood. He looked at the two and let a small sad smile spread.

 

That surge of energy you gave off, it healed Michael, and me, ” he shoved a burn he had gotten it was steaming but almost gone, “ I can heal myself, but I hadn't started the healing process until just now, that burn was a lot worse a while ago,

 

“But,” Jr started, amazed at himself, he couldn't help a glance at Theo, “ If I brought Michael back why couldn't I bring Theo back? ” Tommy looked down at his brother, every time he looked at him a piece of him broke, they had just found each other. Tommy looked to Jr, then to Michael, who was looking at Theo, tears falling silently down his face. 

 

Theo was long gone when you sent out that surge, Michael’s soul had barely left, there was still time for him, ” he explained, all three looking at Theo, hearts broken. Tommy could feel his breath slowly start to pick up in pace, he couldn't let this happen. He wasn't going to lose his brother, but he didn't have the strength he needed to go to the void. Too much concentration that he didn't have, he looked at Theo, his hand rubbing his head in a comforting way, he noticed the smile that had helped him today.  He looked around, seeing the chaos that he and Nathendro had brought to the arena. Tommy knew it was about time that the place go, and it was too painful to see this place again. So he came up with a plan. He looked to the other boys, a determined smile made the other two question him. 

 

"Take him back up the mountain, while I finish up here, I know you have questions, I can answer them when I finish, ” The two gave each other a haunted look before Tommy started to talk again, “ Hey, I can see it on your face, this isn't your fault, both of you are not to blame, the blame is placed on me; his brother, and god, but also that fucking bastard twat of a motherfucker who will pay, ” he snarled, the other too sniffle a little before complying, understanding that the many questions that were in their mind would be answered.  Tommy helped them out of the arena and up the path he had once used, making it safer to take his brother. As they started up he turned to the arena in rage, setting the entrance on fire as he went into the building letting the stone and rock crack under the heat of the fire. He reached the field, the souls that once would be calling were gone, he could hear one, and it made him feel so many emotions. He looked around seeing nothing, but he knew his brother was there, he closed his eyes and walked forward, letting the sounds and feelings of the nether guide him. 

 

I am sorry but this is the only way I can think to make this right, ” he assured, the soul didn't seem to hear, it just kept screaming. Tommy reached down and touched the ground as a memory flooded his mind.

 

~

 

Okay, I know that it's not possible but what if it was? What kind of creature or place would you create? ” The nether roof seemed to glow, crakes of gold and yellow sparkling like the stars that Tommy missed so much. He moved his hands from behind his neck to his face letting out a laugh and whipping his face. He turned to his side, looking at his brother who was smiling, a playful smile. He shook his head. 

 

You are so fucking annoying you know that? ” Tommy rolled his eyes, there was a scoff from his left. He laughed against his brother, so easily pushed to anger, but a fake kind of anger, he looked at the roof again, considering the question, “ I would want to bring a form of the stars to the nether,

 

Stars? What are stars? ” Theo asked, sitting up to look at his brother, who continued to look at the nether roof with a playful smile. He smiled, but did not answer his brother knowing he would get angry at him, “ Tom! ” Theo yelled, punching his brother in the side.

 

Ow! You fuck, why did you punch me? Prick! ” Tommy shouted, Theo, making a face of anger at his older brother. Tommy went to punch back but Theo stopped him. 

 

What are the stars! ” he demanded, Tommy scowled and resting his hands back behind his head looking back up to the sky. He gave a moment, breathing out, and lifting one hand to point to the golden cracks in the roof. 

 

You see those? The cracks in the roof? Those are similar to what stars look like in the over-world, ” Theo leaned back looking to the roof, a weird expression on his face. 

 

“T hey look stupid, ” Theo blanky stated, Tommy, scoffed rolling his eyes at his brother once more, “ I don’t get the appeal?

 

Close your eyes, imagine a black space, dark as fuck, now imagine specks of light color, like embers from fires or lava. Nothing is moving though, and there are thousands, millions of those speckles all over this dark space. Those are stars, ” Tommy explained, his voice was filled with hope, hope that Theo had never heard before in his brother, it made him smile. The idea of stars had a different appeal to him now. 

 

You know what I would create? ” Theo asked, breaking the moment of silence as he watched the stars in his imagination shimmer as his brother talked about. The other hummed, Theo smirked. 

 

A magma cube, ” he said, making Tommy burst out laughing, “ What? It would be small little cubes, that can’t really hurt you all that much, they are just there to keep you company and stuff, ” Theo explained, opening his eyes and looking at his brother. Tommy smiled, shaking his head not understanding his brother. 

 

Okay? Tell me more about these magma cubes, ” he looked to his brother, Theo smiled, looking to the sky as he went on to explain the idea behind magma cubes. Tommy just looked to the nether roof and watched the golden cracks, the nether stars. 

 

~

 

 “ You had the mind of a child, ” Tommy’s voice broke, as the ground began to morph into a wasteland. The world shifted under his palms, spikes raised high into the air, dipping low, small pools of lava making homes among the newly formed wastelands. He watched as a white soul was lifted from the burnt rocks into the sky. Tommy smiled at it before placing his hands together and pulling them apart again to create a small cube, it looked to be rock, cracked and dead. 

 

For you, I’m sorry Theo, I couldn't protect you as I promised, but I will protect them, and this realm, just like you have always wanted, ” he smiled, touching the cube to his forehead. The yellow and orange glow came from the touch, as the white mist from his brother's soul surrounded him. A single tear falling down the young god's face. 

 

The mist reached the roof and disappeared, Tommy’s eyes stayed closed for a moment longer, the nether silent for just a moment as their god mourned. He opened his eyes, blinking away the tears and sadness, he looked down and smiled at the small creature he had created. His brother would never leave him, as long as this little guy lived.

 

Welcome to the world little guy, what should I call you? ” Tommy asked with a smile, the cube, which was now vibrating with life, the creature let a low hum of the light shine through its cracks. Tommy smiled at it, as it hummed again, bouncing in his hand, and jumping to the young god's shoulder. 

 

Okay Achilles, it’s nice to meet you,

 

~

 

He’s been gone for a really long time, shouldn't we go check on him? ” Jr asked, looking over the cliffside to the arena, which had been remade, they had both watched. It was strange, the place gave him a strange feeling, but now the feeling was gone. Michael said nothing to him, he turned to look at his friend, who was keeping an eye on their other friend, their dead friend. Jr didn’t know how to feel, of course, he was sad and upset about Theo’s death, and Michael had killed him, but it wasn't Michael it was Nath, or whoever he really was. Tommy had the answers, but Tommy had also killed Michael, but then he had saved Michael, it was all very confusing for the young totem.

 

I’m back, ” Tommy spoke, Jr had spaced out, just like Michael had, so both boys were pulled out of their heads and looked at the young god, who now had a small companion on his shoulder. Tommy walked to his brother and smiled, sadness still in his eyes. His brother was gone but never forgotten, Achilles pressed his face into Tommy’s cheek. 

 

I know Big A, come on, let's go see my brother off, for good this time, ” The two boys looked at the god as he picked up his brother in his arms and motioned for them to follow him. They did, and he walked to the lava pool that was not too far from the cliff edge. He remembers this place, the ghast who had saved him had left him here. He smiled at the memory, Theo would have loved riding on the back of a ghast. 

 

Are you going to send Theo off? But his soul? ” Michael asked, Tommy stopped, a step away from the lava pool he closed his eyes. Placing Theo into the pool and watching him sink into the magma below. There were gasps from behind him, not ones of anger but surprise. 

 

It does not change the fact that Theo loved the nether and its traditions, his soul may have passed on, but I believe he would have wanted the same for his body as well, ” Tommy turned around and looked at the two, his face stern. This was the part they had been waiting for, they had questions and Tommy had answers.

 

Before you ask me questions, I have to ask you questions of my own, ” Tommy started, looking at the two with a raised eyebrow, like an angry mother. He let out a breath, closing his eyes, and crossing his arms, “ How the hell did you get here?”

 

It was Nath, he tricked me into coming here, Jr insisted that I come along, but Uncle Tommy I’m sorry that I killed Theo, I was- I just wanted my family back, and Nath told me that he was tearing it apart, he was controlling you, but he wasn't and- I’m sorry I didn't want him to get hurt, well I did, but that was before I met him! ” Michael ranted, Tommy kept his arms crossed and eyebrows trained into a pinch. Jr just looked at his friend, knowing all of this, besides the fact that his friend wanted to hut Theo. 

 

You knew! Michael! You could have stopped this! ” Jr yelled at his friend angrily, none of this would have needed to happen. Jr was beyond mad, Michael looked ashamed, and Tommy just kneeled to be level with the younger. 

 

I’m not mad, ” he looked to Michael, placing a hand on his shoulder, he then looked to Jr, “ And you shouldn't either, Michael was not in control of his emotions or his body, this was all on Nathendro, ” Tommy spat the name, the two looked confused for a moment. Before Michael remembered something Theo had told them both when they first met. 

 

He’s the evil god who cursed the nether creatures? Isn't he? ” he asked, Tommy nodded, Michael groaned, placing his hands in his face. Michael had brought the worst thing to happen to the nether back! He was the reason Theo was dead, and now Tommy was going to have to clean up his mistakes. 

 

Michael, this is not your fault, there are other people who fucked up first, like the angle that was supposed to be protecting you, apparently they had better shit to do than their fucking job, ” he scoffed, he had some words to throw around when he found this angle, and don't think for a second he wasn't going to tell his sister about this, “ That isn't what I am asking though, Tubbo, Ranboo, Phil, they know that you can’t go in the nether right? Chat told me about how corrupts work, I don’t think Tubs and Ranboo are the types of people to just let their son go to the nether without them,

 

Don't even get me started on foolish, he’s like a helicopter dad! How the fuck did you get jr here too? ” He asked, the two looked at each other then back at Tommy, more questions coming to their minds. 

 

First we snuck off, ” Michael started, Tommy didn't look mad more of impressed, “ The only reason we snuck off was to find you! Nath said that we could help my dad’s and help him, and well I listened, ” Michael explained, Tommy nodding along, not seeming to be angry, confused maybe. 

 

I came along to make sure he didn’t die, ” his voice got quiet after he quipped into the conversation the anger he felt at his friend had faded, “ Guess I did my job,” he whispered.

 

“Wait, why did you need to find me?” Tommy asked, both of the boy's faces seemed to shrink for a moment, Michael said nothing. Jr looked to his friend placing a hand on his shoulder and looking at Tommy. 

 

Michael’s dad’s left him, ” he stated, Tommy let his mouth open a little, “ My dad was looking after him for a while, but they haven't come back, Nath seemed to convince him that getting you back was the only way to being his dad’s back, ” Tommy scoffed and stood up looking around the lava lake. 

 

Those two are in for a rube awakening, stupid fuckers ” Michael looked up to him with surprising hope in his eye. Tommy seemed to be looking for something, his voice low as he spoke, but Michael could hear him loud and clear. 

 

Does that mean that you are coming back to the over-world? ” he asked his voice way too hopeful. Tommy shrunk, he turned to his nephew, shaking his head. Michael left out a whine, before launching into a full explanation as to why he should come back. Tommy turned back, still looking for something. 

 

Michael, I can’t, I have a place here, as a god, ” the overworlders looked at him with wide eyes, “ I am Theseus from the stories, the new nether god, here I am a king, or I will be, when I kick that Nathendro bastard down to size. That fucker is going to pay for what he has done, ” he snarled, finding what he was looking for, his angry dissolving quickly. 

 

Hey! Please give us a ride to the portal! ” Tommy yelled, cutting himself off, and waving to a passing ghast, it came to the aid of its king and god. Michael and Jr were confused, Tommy ushered them on. Not letting them argue with the older

 

I can tell that you don’t know what I am talking about, but listen, the fact that Michael is not being affected by the nether tells me one of two things, 1, Nathendero is still in him somewhere, or 2 he had another host body, ” he sat on the ghast as it took off, “ I’m placing my bets on 2, so I’m going to find them, starting in the overworld, where I will kick the shit out of your dads, and then see if I can find this new host, for now, I will finally answer you questions, ” he sighed, looking to the two as they started to ask their questions. 

Notes:

I am so sorry, *cries in morse code* I am so so sorry!

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ʖꖎᔑᒲᒷ ╎ᓭ !¡ꖎᔑᓵᒷ↸ 𝙹リ ᒲᒷ which means the blame is placed on me.

which is true for Tommy and Michael and Theo a little with his mother, but not really, and me, a lot of blame is placed on me. I am very very sorry, but I have plans, and Theo's death is a key factor in those plans. anyway, I will leave you all to cry *still crying in morse code* I have other plans to attend too.

*never stops crying*, Blue - <3

Chapter 16: Chapter 16: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹リᓵᒷᑑ⚍ᒷリᓵᒷᓭ 𝙹⎓ ||𝙹⚍∷ ᔑᓵℸ ̣ ╎𝙹リᓭ

Summary:

It is over-world time, and there is guilt and more questions that still need to be answered.

Notes:

So, I am back, I am really sorry that this took such a long time. I just started school again and things have been crazy, also AO3 totally didn't delete this chapter halfway through me editing it. I'm fine. Anyway, I hope you all enjoy it, for the wait, I made it a long one.

ENJOY!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The portal was in view, and the ride had been silent for the last 10 minutes. It had been killing the younger two and now it was killing Tommy, he was done with everything, and everyone. He could feel a massive cloud start to fog his brain, but he brushed it away when it started to become unbearable. He felt better after the cube on his shoulder seemed to sense his distress and rub against his cheek to get his attention. He smiled at the small creature as they landed at the portal, the ghast waiting for the three to get off before taking off back in the direction that it came. 


Uncle Tommy? ” Michael's voice was low, small, and almost unheard, but the god had found that all of his senses had been heightened upon becoming a god, so he could hear the young piglin. He turned to his nephew with an angry smile, he wasn't mad at Michael he was angrier at himself, he seemed to be going through the stages of grief wrong. The piglin didn’t even notice the anger in his uncle's face, he had his eyes locked on the portal that was not too far away from them. Tommy let his face drop for a moment, not needing the little one to elaborate. 

 

Why are you scared to go back? I’m going to help you get your dad's back, then you can be a happy family again! ” Tommy tried, finding a little bit of hope in his voice so he could lift the younger's spirit. Michael did nothing, he just sighed, turning away from the nether and Tommy and looking across the lava that was nearby. There was a quiet cry that Tommy could hear before Michael spoke a word. 

 

Goodbye Nether, I’ll miss you, and once Uncle Tommy beats up Nath I will be back! ” He shouted, Tommy gave a small smile, the anger he was feeling melted away, a rub from Achilles gave him an idea. He watched as Jr joined Michael, patting him on the back and giving him a hopeful smile. Tommy squished his hands together and created another rock cube, this one was a lot smaller, but it had a similar look and shape. He coughed, getting the boy's attention, they turned and looked at the rock in confusion. Tommy motioned for both of them to come over, but mostly just Michael. 

 

Here take this, ” Tommy placed the square rock in the piglin's hoove, he got a confused look, before he huffed, getting frustrated, “ Let me fucking finish Jesus, close your eyes and press it to your forehead,

 

Jr kinda scoffed, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms over his chest, and watched Michael not trusting whatever was going to happen. The piglin looked to his uncle with confusion and disbelief, Tommy groaned and reached for the little rock to take it back. 

 

If you don’t fucking believe me I’ll take it back, ” Michael pulled the rock away from his Uncle's grasp and closed his eyes pressing the little square to his forehead. He held it there for a while, feeling a kind of warmth from the rock that you could only feel in the nether. Jr gasped from where he was standing, which made Michael look to his friend looking at the now magma cube in Michael's hand. Michael looked at the little creature in amazement, he was much more squishy than the one that Tommy had on his shoulder, but he was cute and made Michael miss the nether even more. 

 

You can take him with you, he is connected to your being now, and will keep you company until you can visit the nether again, ” Tommy scratched his head, looking away from a moment, a little flustered by his own actions. Michael’s eyes were wide looking at the creature, who seemed to smile at him and do a little jump. He squashed the little creature into his face and placed him in his shirt pocket where it could peck out to see the world before Michael rushed over to his uncle and wrapped him into a hug. Tommy smiled down at the piglin, before quickly pulling away, he wasn't big on hugs, and the wound was still fresh. 

 

"What! why does Michael get a little creature?" Jr asked, looking at the little creature in his friend's pocket. Michael laughed a little looking down at his cube. Tommy laughed a little before walking to the portal. 

 

"Sorry kid, only nether creatures can have one," Tommy shrugged, Jr let out a scoff, he sounded offended. He ran to catch up with Tommy, walking next to him as he started to speak again. Jr didn't like Tommy, he decided, he knew he would be waking up in the middle of the night for a long time, the faces of Michael and Theo haunting him, but he didn't need to think about that right now. 

 

"But you aren't a nether creature," He pointed out, making Tommy look at him angry once again. he rolled his eyes and kept walking towards the portal, he could feel the totem's question hanging in the air. he sighed and slapped his head as he answered the stupid question. 

 

"I think you forgot that I am literally the god of the nether, but that's on a need-to-know basis, so don't go blabbing to your parents, I told you that before right?" Tommy said, looking at the two with skeptical eyes, Michael nodded his head starting to come to the understanding that his uncle was pretty badass. 

 

"why not?" An innocent question sure, but too Tommy it hit like a deep cut. He could all the reason he left the over-world, all the reasons he stayed. More reason he stayed that had nothing to do with the green realm that he knew his sisters both loved. He'd been hurt too much to give a crap about the over-world.

 

"I don't want to give them another reason to hate me," Michael and Jr looked to him with saddened eyes, no one in the over-world hated Tommy, they loved him in fact. They loved him so much that they tended to forget about important things in their life. Michael looked away from the portal for a moment, he thought about it, you know, staying in the nether, Tommy had promptly told him it was a bad idea. Tommy told him that after Jr had brought him back, Tommy gave him a temporary solution to his corrupt side, he still had no idea how he was going to fix that, but it was on his long list. He told him that it would not last as long as Micheal would like, and Tommy didn't want to travel around with Michael though he liked his uncle. He was also persistent and clung to the idea that eventually his parents would come to the nether to try and find him. 

 

"They don't hate you," Michael spoke truthfully, "They just don't know how to tell you that they miss you, or maybe, they haven't found the right chance to say sorry," Michael smiled at his uncle as they got much closer tot he portal, Tommy looked at him, and to the portal. He did a little shrug and stepped forward. 

 

“Maybe you're right, ” both followed Tommy as they all felt the swirl and dizziness of the portal as purple and deep obsidian clouded their view, of the over-world. 

 

~

 

“I’m sorry, you're going to have to run that by me again, you let him do what?” Tubbo yelled, the room already tense without all of the yelling and shouting. Ranboo placed his hand on his husband’s shoulder before it was shrugged away, the shorter was not having it and Ranboo trying to calm him down was not helping him in the slightest. Foolish was right there next to them, his fair share of being yelled at was over, he had gotten in trouble and was down with the whole ‘Tubbo hates me and is going to murder me in my sleep’ thoughts. 

 

Foolish Jr and Michael had been missing for about two weeks at least that people had known, Foolish came back from visiting his summer home, he had lost track of time. Normally he would let Jr stay with the bee and boo family because they were always there. The one time that he needed to be there the kids went missing, he didn’t know for how long, when they left, or even where they had gone, all he knew was that they were gone. He sent word out to Tubbo and Ranboo and they were back by the next day, he had been thoroughly yelled at by both parents, including himself, his son was missing too. 

 

After two weeks of searching, the three of them still found nothing, of course, the grove was aware of the children going missing, but had nothing to say. No one had seen them or heard from them since they had been seen last, and that led nowhere. It was scary for everyone, the grove was a close group, everyone knew everyone, and if you didn’t know someone, you knew someone who knows that someone. It was like a family, and this family was now down three members, and it was hard. 

 

The loss of Tommy really just went unnoticed by many, I mean they knew the kid for sure, but they hadn't tried to take the time to understand and get to know him like they had Tubbo, who was a sweet child who used to help around the grove a lot. The same thing with Michael and Jr, both were loved by the community, so hearing that they were gone, it hit a spot in the little town. 

 

Currently, Ranboo, Tubbo, and Foolish, were seated at a table in Phil’s house. Phil had to shift his hat ever so slightly from Tubbo’s outburst which had rocked the table. The stressed brown head had stood up in rage, fear, and a flurry of other emotions that he couldn’t even touch until he had overcome the first two. Ranboo clenched his fists, something was wrong he could feel it, a part of him screamed at him even, but he was stuck not knowing what was wrong. He concluded that it was the fact that he was just told his kid, his son, had gone to the nether, the one place he can't go. Phil, having done nothing to stop him or Jr. 

 

“Phil,” Foolish stood up from the table, his eyes scary low, voice barely able to be heard. The others looked to the totem god, who looked about ready to murder, “If anything, and I mean anything happens to. my son, you will be the one to answer,”

 

He swiftly left, going who knows where, Ranboo called after the totem but he got no reply. He let his heart sink for a moment before turning back to the starring competition that was happening between Tubbo and Phil. The hybrid had no words at the moment, well he had a few, but he had a reputation to hold in the grove, cursing out an angel of death word not due justice to that title. There was a question that he could ask, one he wanted to ask, but was too shocked to speak. 

 

“Why would you ever let them leave?” Ranboo emphasized, putting all of his emotion into that one question, for a second Phil’s expression flickered from one that was indifferent to the situation to one that was truly sorry and had answers, but it didn't stay for long. He looked at Ranboo with a blank stare, Ranboo could feel himself wanting to reach out and help him, but he wouldn't let them help.

 

“They never would have listened to me, besides, why am I the one to blame, you two left him all alone! And for what? To get away from the grove? To get away from the memories of Tommy? It's not like you couldn’t have taken him with you! They’ll be fine in the nether, no thanks to you!” There was shock through the air as if Phil's words held a different meaning. Both parents just looked at Phil with wide eyes, not saying a thing, until Ranboo stood up from the table placed a hand on Tubbo’s shoulder, and walked out of the house. Tubbo never took his eyes off the older until he was out of sight. 

 

“How could you say that?” Wilbur asked, both he and Techno had heard the conversation from the kitchen, and while normally they would stay out of it, this was not something either of them took lightly. Phil turned and looked at his two remaining sons, both of which had a disgusted look on their faces. 

 

“It's like you don't even care that Tommy is gone! They lost their best friend to something that they have no control over, and now their son is missing, You know how that feels! and yet you let Michael go!” He exclaimed, taking step after step closer to his father. He was done crying, now he was just mad and full of regrets, ones he could never have a chance to amend. His brows were knitted together, it looked like it hurt, like he had held a face of confusion and anger for the past ten minutes. He might have been channeling some of his own anger into the room, but he was mad, and it's not like you can get mad at the empty space that is the void.

 

“Wilbur, I’m going to get Tommy, no matter what! ” Phil's voice changed for a moment, the room becoming tenser, Wilbur just shook his head leaving to go home, his father was losing it, if there were any way to get Tommy back, Phil would have found it months ago. His father was holding onto false hopes, he didn't want to accept the fact that he wouldn't be able to properly tell his youngest that he is sorry. Wilbur got that, he felt the same way, but this, this was taking it too far. Techno didn’t move, his face had shifted, from disgust to fear, it was a quiet fear, fear that only two people knew, Phil being one. 

 

“You are starting to sound a lot like him, and I won’t watch you do this to yourself. So either you tell me what is wrong or I will make some god, whichever god beats some sense into you,” as he finished and was about to leave Phil gasped, feeling a wave wash over him he turned to Techno confused. Techno gave him a look, one that was bored and wanted to get this shit over with. 

 

“Tommy’s back,” Phil stated, Techno having to do a double-take of his father's words before following him out of the door. Techno went to yell about his father being crazy when the man stretched his wings and flew to the portal where Tommy had left them for good. You see Tommy had turned 18 around 2 months ago, around the time that Ranboo and Tubbo left, and around the time that Techno had noticed Phil acting very strange. Tommy couldn't be back, he was born in the void, 18 was the timer, he would transform into a void and destroy the nether. That was unless of course, he happened to find a way as a void through the portal, which was impossible, at least it should be. 

 

Techno rushed after his father, seeing the portal active having just released three creatures, five if you counted the cubes. Tommy was very much alive and well, but sad, very clearly hurt by something, but he covered it with an angry face that he did when he saw Phil. Behind him was Foolish Jr, who Techno had met once, and it was when he came to talk to Ranboo about something random and the boy happened to be over at their house. Finally, you had Michael, who was looking much older than Techno had last seen him.

Phil was worried and like a worried father he didn't think about his actions, he just started to look Tommy over asking if question after question. It shocked him at first but, Tommy brushed his hands away and stepped back, even though the portal was very close behind him. 

 

“I’m not here for you, Tubbo and Ranboo I am looking for those-” he took a breath in, Michael still cared for his parents he just missed them. Phil didn't like his attitude and crossed his arms, Techno wanted to scream at the man. Tommy just ignored him, pulling the two boys with him, eyeing Phil there was something more than concern there, he wanted to say something. 

 

“I need to smack some sense into the old boys,” Tommy joked, but not a real joke, one that lays flat and stays when you look away. Phil flinched wanting to counter when Techno found it his time to step in. 

 

“Phil might want to say sorry, but I want to know why you are here? How are you here? Besides that, why would you come back? I thought you were done with us?” he asked, Tommy just rolled his eyes holding his hand up to his shoulder, where Achilles jumped into his hand with a bounce, Tommy lightly squished the cube as he spoke, letting him warm his hands and clear his mind so he didn't say something dumb, which didn’t matter cause he always does somehow. 

 

“What do you mean dipshit? I walked through the fucking portal, and they call you a god, pst,” Tommy laughed sarcastically, Techno was confused, but seemed to understand what was going on. Phil still looked confused, sorry, and guilty among other emotions that Tommy just rolled his eyes at, “Now, I don’t really have time to yell and scream about how I’m here, or whatever the fuck, I have to get these two back. After all, we have an angry god on the loose,” 

 

This broke Phil from his trance by staring at Tommy, “what?” Techno seemed to be having his own conversation, probably with chat from the look on his face. He scowled, those little fuckers ratted him out. Tommy looked back towards Phil, his face not growing softer but harder. There was only one angle near Michael, while he would consider Dream the man always seemed to be attached to his sister to be the one watching over Michael. Tommy knew the relationship Kristin and Phil had, so it only made sense that he was supposed to watch over him. 

 

“You had one job, one! Gods!” Tommy laughed, but there was nothing humorous or even funny, turning to Jr and Michael he was irritated and knew it would only get worse from here, “ꖎᒷℸ ̣ ᓭ ⊣𝙹 ℸ ̣ 𝙹 ||𝙹⚍∷ ⍑𝙹⚍ᓭᒷ ʖᒷ⎓𝙹∷ᒷ ╎ ᒷリ↸ ⚍!¡ ꖌ╎ꖎꖎ╎リ⊣ !¡⍑╎ꖎ,” the boys looked to each other than at Phil, they knew what Tommy had said in the overworld's language, but hearing it in nether tongue made them shiver a little, Tommy was terrifying. 

 

“Hold on Tommy! Tell me it isn't true,” Techno broke through, Tommy stopping from where they had been walking, he turned around to look at the champion. He held an almost expressionless face. Placing Achilles on his shoulder and ushering the two boys to go on ahead. They knew the conversation was about to get rough. 

 

“Those little fuckers in my head ratted me out didn't they?” he asked, approaching the piglin, who faltered in his step. So it was true, the yelling that chat had been doing for the past couple of weeks. Chat was a strange being, they tended to split, be two places at once, Techno had assumed they were mocking his pain when they would say that Tommy was alive. That he was a god! They had been right, and that meant that he was back. 

 

“What is going on?” Phil asked, for once he was out of the loop, a very important loop by the looks on Techno’s face. Tommy turned to answer him though, Techno losing himself to the swirl of voices in his head. 

 

“You better not go exposing me,” Tommy looked to Techno, his eyes never looking darker, “I don't have to explain myself to you old man, like I said, one fucking job! But I guess I should have seen it coming from you,”

 

Phil stuttered, wanting to speak, Tommy just shook his head. “You let Michael go to the nether even though you knew he was Nathendro’s host, what the fuck you wrong with you?” he spat, turning and starting to walk away. Phil took a moment to process before he looked at Tommy's back. 

 

“I wasn't the angel sent down to protect Nathendro's host, I didn’t know,” he wanted to ask more, to ask more, but there was nothing that came out. He just watched as Tommy stopped for a moment, tensing up, “Yet you still let him go,” he spoke before speeding up his walk to Tubbo and Ranboo’s house. Phil turned to Techno, his face in pain, Techno looking back with the same sought of pain. They really had lost Tommy now. 

 

And now I believe it is my time.

 

~

 

"Can I please name them?" Jr begged, Michael kept a smile and shook his head no for the third time. Jr pouted, the moment they had been sent ahead of Tommy they had been arguing at what and who should name Michael's pet cube. jr explained how since the cube wasn't his he should be able to name it, Michael shook his head telling Jr that the cube was his emotional support creature and therefore he should name it. It was a very heated argument, the cube just watched, but it started to look annoyed.

 

"but- but- but Michael! I am your best friend in the whole world! In all the realms!" Michael just laughed getting a sigh from his friend, but they both stopped as the little cube started to move. The cube started to quickly bounce up and down in Michael's hand like something was wrong, Michael could feel it, but it was clouded over by another feeling. Michael and Jr watched the cube glow different shades of red, orange, and yellow as it bounced. Then they looked to each other as the bouncing stopped, both having the same thought. 

 

"Glowie!" They announced, starting to walk once again, looking at the little creature and laughing. Which is when they heard the hurried footsteps of Tommy coming from behind them.  

 

Time to pick up the pace, ” Tommy said, coming up from behind the younger two. They looked at him for a moment as he seemed to push them more towards the house that was up the path. Tommy smiled down at them, the worry clear on his face. It didn't help that Achilles was also kinda like an emotional support cube and tended to snuggle up against the blonde when he was feeling sad or anxious. They both looked to each other and moved out of Tommy’s reach so he would stop pushing them more. 

 

Uncle Tommy? What's going on? ” he asked, pretending to be angry at the older, to try and get answers, it seemed to work. Tommy let his shoulders sag as he deflated for a moment. Then he peaked up again and looked to the two in front of him. He took a breath in and looked up at the house, the one he had helped to build alongside Ranboo and Tubbo when Michael was younger.

 

I have to beat some sense into Tubbo and Ranboo, but- fuck- you see you were supposed to have a babysitter or something, but like an angel of death babysitter, ” He explained, walking to the house and forcing the two to follow so they could hear him, even though Tommy was anything but a quiet person, “ So either Endmelda picked a shit angle, which is clearly the case, or Nathendro is a lot more powerful in a host body then my sister originally thought,

 

Michael was confused, there wasn't anyone really watching over him, he had wandered a snowy forest nearby for years maybe before he met his dad, then he met his papa. He didn't know how to take that information, but it was his fault in a way and he wanted to help. 

 

So did Phil know who was supposed to watch over me? ” Michael asked, Tommy, tensed, he didn't even think to ask too mad and stressed, very stressed. Tommy let out a big sigh as they hiked up the small hill. He pushed his hands through his hair, pulling out knots and tangles he had. He really wanted to properly mourn his brother, but there would not be any time for that. 

 

No! That old fuck isn't going to know shit about this, gods dammit! Why can't being a god be fucking easy for once? ” He complained out loud, causing Jr to laugh a little, it wasn't funny, the situation was really bad, but he found Tommy complaining to be funny. Tommy turned and glared at the boy. 

 

What are you laughing at? ” he asked, Jr shut up immediately, as they had said before, Tommy was scary. Jr shook his head and looked to the floor as they kept walking. Michael thankfully broke the silence, and tension with yet another question. 

 

How can I help! And if that angle isn't here then where are they? ” He asked, Tommy went to answer but was stopped by the front door of the house. They had arrived without even realizing it, and Ranboo had opened the door hearing his son's voice. He passed right by Tommy too as if he didn't see him. Tommy didn't mind better for him, Tubbo came out after him tackling their piglin son into a bone-crushing hug. 

 

“Michael! Why would you leave! You know you can’t go to the nether!” Ranboo started to become a mother hen, looking over his son and noticing something was off. Tubbo kept him in a hug, Michael was hugging back, smiling, and happy, which made Tommy smile too. He didn’t miss it up here, not even a little bit, cause he knew he could have everything he wanted here as he could in the nether. 

 

“Never do that again you hear me?” Tubbo pointed down, a relieved look on his face as he pulled back from his son wiping the tears from his eyes, and noticing the blonde. He kinda looked at Tommy for a moment before looking at him confused. Then sad, his face welding up with a few more tears.

 

“How? What- I thought that?” he started, gaining the attention of ranboo as well who looked at Tommy with wide wet eyes. Tommy looked at Ranboo and stopped, something was very wrong. Tommy covered it up thought, a face screaming that he was pissed, which he was. He couldn't help but remember what Michael has said.

 

"They don't know how to say sorry, " He was pissed, but he would let them speak if they didn't try and convenience him to come back to this god's forsaken hell hole of a realm, no offense Hannah. 

 

It was there, a feeling, or was a smell, he couldn't tell, but there was something majorly wrong with the hybrid, and since he had no idea how to fix an enderman he would have to take him to his sister. He sighed, keeping up his act of anger as he asked out loud for the younger two to hear. 

 

"⍑𝙹∴ ꖎ𝙹リ⊣ ⍑ᔑᓭ ||𝙹⚍∷ ↸ᔑ↸ ʖᒷᒷリ ||𝙹⚍∷ ↸ᔑ↸ ᒲ╎ᓵ⍑ᔑᒷꖎ?" Tommy spoke up, making Tubbo almost choke, having convinced himself that he would never see one of his best friends ever again. That he never would have gotten the chance to say sorry for all the shit things he had done in the past. 

 

"⎓𝙹∷ ᔑ ∴⍑╎ꖎᒷ, ᔑ⎓ℸ ̣ ᒷ∷ ⍑ᒷ ⎓𝙹⚍リ↸ ᒲᒷ ╎リ ᔑ ᓭリ𝙹∴|| ⎓𝙹∷ᒷᓭℸ ̣," Tommy closed his eyes, the two parents looking at him confused, Tubbo with wet tears down his face as Michael answered him. 

 

“shit, well, I’m alive, pog, whatever, listen, I am angry at the both of you, for many fucking reasons, But I have more important things to be stressed about. So if you don't mind I am just going to kidnap you,” Tommy said pointing to Ranboo, “so I can find out what the hell is going on,”

 

Jr was out of place, quietly slipping into the house and finding a communicator so he could call his dad. He listened to the conversation outside as he looked interested in what was going on. Tommy was not getting his message across, because Ranboo apparently refused to go with him. Something about not knowing, losing his memory, Jr really needed to find that communicator. 

 

“You are a fucking enderman hybrid! How do you just forget! You are supposed to have the best memory of any creature in all three realms!” Tommy yelled, there was a moment of silence, before a scream from Tommy. Jr jumping as he looked towards the front of the house, rolling his eyes and going back to looking around.

 

“What do you mean your not a fucking hybrid!? Then what is all this shit?” Jr could only imagine the look on Tommy's face, he could see Ranboo’s discomfort and Tubbo fawning over Michael not even listening to the conversation. This wasn't happening, but Jr liked to believe that Tubbo hadn't placed himself in front of his much taller husband in an attempt to protect him, maybe he does want to think that is what was happening, it painted a much funnier imagine in his mind.

 

“Just let me try it you prick!” Tommy yelled one last time, Jr decided he was going to give up on his search for a communicator and just ask for one. He went back outside to see Tommy’s hand on Ranboo’s shoulder. Tubbo looking worried over the whole situation, expected more resistance from the shorter, but shrugged. He looked to Michael mouthing the words 'communicator' Michael raised an eyebrow, Jr mouthed it again using his hands to try and draw it in the air, Michael thought for a moment shaking his head no. Jr sighed, guess he was stuck here for a while. 

 

“That fucker,” Tommy scoffed, lifting his hand from Ranboo and turning to the road. He grabbed onto the others hand before he left leading the apparently not hybrid away from the house. Tubbo yelled out, following them, Michael and Jr also having no choice but to follow. Both running to catch up, Glowie being placed in Michael's pocket for protection.

 

“Tommy! What the fuck?” Tubbo yelled, “You show up after saying you want nothing to do with us and try and kidnap my fucking husband,” he sprinted after them, Tommy leading them straight through town. Most people looked and smiled seeing that Michael and Jr were following meaning they were home. 

 

“Yeah? Well, I am still a little pissed at you, but I got bigger fuckers to be mad at than just you. So for now, we can call it even, what do you say Tubs?” Tommy yelled back, his face didn't have his classic smile, it was one of pain, and fear, and angry, there was a lot of angry there. Tubbo slowed down a little surprised with the words, he didn't stop running instead, he runs ahead of Tommy and stopping him from going any further. Basically pulling them to a stop, he panted for a moment, they all did, before he looked at Tommy, who wasn't panting, just pissed that Tubbo was in the way.

 

“You tell me what the fuck is going on and we can call it even,” Tommy groaned, it was dramatic and unnecessary, it was almost like he was thinking over his answer as he groans. He sighed and let out a fine, before taking off again, Tubbo and Ranboo running beside him.

 

“I came back to this shit hole because you fuckers left your son alone, to go grieve over me? The fuck? That was a shit move, oof topic,” There was guilt seeping through the air, Tommy didn’t seem to notice or care, “Michael was a host for the old nether god, a shit guy, Nathendro, point being Michael going to the nether caused him to gain access to his body, the fucker got away and now there is blood on my hands,” 

 

There was a clear poison in his voice as he talked about the nether god. Ranboo had no idea what or how that would affect Tommy, he was a bad guy sure, but how bad could he be, he was a god after all. Tubbo on the other hand knew all too well, the story Techno had told him surfacing and playing in his mind. Tommy scoffed really at nothing taking a sharp turn towards the center of the grove. 

 

“Nathendro manipulated Michael into doing some shit things, which wasn't his fault but still,” he finished, taking a breath of air. 

 

"What?!" Tubbo announced, looking back at Michael who looked sad, he turned back to Tommy, "What happened to Michael?" Tommy's eyes snaked over to Tubbo then to Michael who looked at him with desperation. Tommy turned back to where they were running. 

 

"You learn how to understand Michael, and when he feels ready he will tell you, trust me, he loves you two so fucking much," He spoke, his voice shaking a bit.

 

“Wait, so where are we going now?” Ranboo asked, “and what do I have to do with any of this?” that was the one question Tommy did not have an answer to, the first question he could manage, they had just arrived anyway so it worked out perfect. He slowed down to a stop as they looked at the building. 

 

"Here," Tommy said, taking a moment to catch his breath. 

 

Uncle Tommy! what is going on? ” Michael yelled, Tommy, turned not forgetting about why he was here. He turned to the community house, then back to the two. He kneeled down, “ Here the deal, ” he started, not even trying to make it kid friendly, “ I am about to go to the end with your dad,” he turned to Jr then back to Michael as he spoke, “Your dad, is mostly likely here, but you have to stay here okay? I promise I will bring your dad back to you,

 

Tommy assured Michael, as his parents stared over his shoulder not knowing the conversation that was going between them. Michael looked down at Glowie who had moved to his hands during the run. The cube snuggled up to him with a warm vibration. He looked to Tommy and nodded, Tommy smiled mouthing a thank you. 

 

“So you really know what Michael is saying?” Tommy shook his head at Tubbo as he walked to the door and knocked. Tubbo looked at Ranboo who was looking at Michael, they didn't understand Michael because even though he understood over-world he could never seem to speak it. The two parents looked at each other and with determined eyes promised to learn. They turned tot he door as Hannah opened it with a confused face. She noticed Michael and Jr and her face lightened.

 

“Foolish! Come here!” Hannah yelled back into the house, he snapped up at his fathers name, pushing through the adults to be in front for when his father came to the door.

 

"These- I mean Tommy nice to see your back, I'm right to assume you won't be staying?" she asked, smiling at Tommy, he smiled back, she tilted her head at him. Then her eyes shifted to Ranboo and Tubbo. She looked back to Tommy with a raised eyebrow.

 

"So you are staying?" She asked, Tommy's face fell giving her a disgusted look, "Your not staying? I'm so confused," She shook her head as Foolish came to the door, confused at the sight of Tommy, Tubbo, and Ranboo, he looked down noticing his son. His face was filled with relief as he hugged the little totem. 


I am so sorry dad I am so so sorry! I wanted to make sure Michael didn’t get himself killed. I-, ” the totem felt tears weld up in his eyes as he hugged his father more, foolish trying to calm the boy down with a gentle hand, “I couldn’t do it, I didn’t protect him! He’s gone, and it’s all my fault!

 

Jr’s voice was loud, Foolish looked at Michael in confusion, but Michael seemed to look away sadness filling his face. He then turned his head to the ‘adults’ of the situation, Tubbo and Ranboo were confused. Tommy was frozen, eyes squeezed shut hands balled up into fists, Foolish didn’t want to bother him, but he was the only one with information to help his son. 

 

Tommy? ” foolish asked, his galactic fluent due to his sons studdorness to always speak it, “ What happened to my son? “ Tommy opened his eyes and looked foolish in the eyes, there was a pit that formed in his gut. Tommy looked like he had just lost his whole world, emotions that were clearly being pushed down were being pulled to the surface. 

 

He saved Michael from death, he has the totem effect, ” Tommy started, swallowing and looking to Michael, “ Jr saved his best friends life,

 

“Death?” Hannah asked, understanding the galactic, but not bothering to speak it. Tubbo and Ranboo immediately looked conceited, they did not know what was being talked about. Michael broke, snifeling and pressing his face into his parents legs, as Glowie nuzzles into his head. 

 

“What? Tommy- how are you-” Dream asked, coming to the doorway and seeing the teenager. Tommy shook his head, shaking away the pain and looking to Dream. He let all his emotions sink to the bottom and let the task at hand overcome him. 

 

“Bitch boy, perfect, take me to the end, correction, take me to your queen!” He smiled confidently, Dream kinda looked at him for a second before starting to laugh, the tension was gone for now. 

 

“What the hell? Why would I take you too the end when your about to turn into a giant void creature that will destroy everything in its path,” Tommy looked at Dream, then to Hannah who was still at the door, she looked away for a moment before shrugging. Tommy sighed, having no idea what the fuck he was talking about. 

 

“Big D I have no fucking idea what you are going on about,” Tommy sighed, pinching his nose as he took a step forward. Dream scoffed from where he was standing, crossing his arms. 

 

“Tommy, when is your 18th birthday?” Dream asked, Tommy looked at him confused, there was a lot of that going around right now. He huffed and avoided the question. 

 

“Why the fuck does that matter? Can you just take me and mister boo here to Kristin!” Tommy practically yelled, Dream was taken aback, how did he know that name. It then occurred to him that Tommy grew up with Phil, who called her that from time to time, at least in the over-world. Tommy just stood there, when Tubbo’s voice popped in.

 

“Wait, are you going to leave me here?” Tommy turned to him, his face annoyed. He should have just kidnapped the enderman and went through the void space, but he can't because humans aren't supposed to be able to survive there. 

 

“No, I am not going to take you with me,” Tommy’s face showed his annocanes, and Tubbo winched at the volume of his ex-best friend. 

 

“Why the hell not! Ranboo is my husband!” Tubbo crossed his arms, looking over to Tommy not bothering to back down. There was no way he was going to let this happen. 

 

“And Michael is your son!” Tommy moved his hands to show Michael, who looked worried, “You have left him alone for- for- I don’t even know how long, but you do, and it was long enough for him to go searching for me in the nether, which is the one fucking place he couldnt go!”

 

“And you just left him, he thought it was Theo’s- You let this happen, okay, you let all of this happen, both of you,” Tommy turned to Ranboo the fire in his eyes burning through both of them, Ranboo looked away ashamed, Tubbo couldnt look away from Tommy, “So yeah, you are going to stay here, and you are going to help your fucking kid because I did my best, as his uncle, as Theo’s brother, and as a fucking god, and I still couldnt do anything!”

 

It was clear to Michael and Jr that the conversation had shifted from being about Michael to being about Theo, but Tubbo got the point. He moved closer to Michael in a protective way, Tommy took a breath in and closed his eyes, not to calm himself down, but to grasp what he had just said. He opened his eyes and looked to Dream.

 

“And that’s why I havent turned into the void, I’m a god, the rules don’t fucking apply to me,” He didn’t want them to know, but the truth always comes out so he shouldn't have been surprised. There were stares at him, from all sides, minus the three who knew who he was. Tommy didn't back down, looking at Dream's stupid smiling mask with fire in his eyes. 

 

"Now your going to take me to the end right fucking now,"

Notes:

So, as I said, I am back, woot woot, I don't know how I am going to update, but I think I'm going to aim for once every two weeks, which gives me room to procrastinate and work on homework. Like I am doing now, posting this and not doing my homework. Let's just say, I am tired and this chapter is one of my favorites so far I worked really hard on it.

the title is ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ᓵ𝙹リᓵᒷᑑ⚍ᒷリᓵᒷᓭ 𝙹⎓ ||𝙹⚍∷ ᔑᓵℸ ̣ ╎𝙹リᓭ which means the consequences of your actions then the other bits are ⍑𝙹∴ ꖎ𝙹リ⊣ ⍑ᔑᓭ ||𝙹⚍∷ ↸ᔑ↸ ʖᒷᒷリ ||𝙹⚍∷ ↸ᔑ↸ ᒲ╎ᓵ⍑ᔑᒷꖎ? which is how long has your dad been your dad Michael? and ⎓𝙹∷ ᔑ ∴⍑╎ꖎᒷ, ᔑ⎓ℸ ̣ ᒷ∷ ⍑ᒷ ⎓𝙹⚍リ↸ ᒲᒷ ╎リ ᔑ ᓭリ𝙹∴|| ⎓𝙹∷ᒷᓭℸ ̣, which means For a while, after he found me in a snowy forest.

There have been a shit ton of hints, and bombs, so theories and comments are always loved, I love reading and responding to all of them. Also thank you all for 21983 hits, that is amazing, and 1373 kudos, you guys are so amazing and the reason I haven't given up thank you so so much!

till next time, blue - <333

Chapter 17: Chapter 17: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ 𝙹リᒷ ∴⍑𝙹 ⎓𝙹∷⊣𝙹ℸ

Summary:

There is a lot more to Tommy's powers that we don't know about, Ranboo being the prime example of this statement

Notes:

Hallo!! I hope you are all doing good! I am tired and updating this at like 2 in the morning with Tubbo's song on loop so I don't scream about how fucked the world is. anyway, done with another chapter, I wanted this out yesterday so you could end your day on a good note, but I was really emotionally tired so oops.

enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“Yes fine I’ll take you to the End, but does Ranboo really need to come along,” Tommy really expected more of a push back from Dream, both never being on the same page and ticking each other off when Tommy still lived in the overworld. 

 

"What the fuck is going on, why the hell am I just now hearing about you being a fucking god?” Tubbo stepped in, making it very clear that they weren’t going anywhere unless he understood what was going on, they ignored him. Him and his very concerned husband who was the subject of the conversation. 

 

“He’s a wrongen, duh, I need Kristian to scramble his brain back to normal,” Tommy explained, rolling his eyes and crossing his arms, he totally would have pushed up glasses if he had any. To him it seemed pretty simple, everyone was giving off a different vibe, some more pleasant than others. Ranboo had nothing. There was no aura, no vibe, nothing coming from him, and it makes Tommy very concerned. 

 

Every creature that Tommy had come to meet had an aura, somewhere nice, like Theo’s, though he only felt it for a few moments before, and could only remember the faint feeling of it from way back when he had become a god. Others were a mix, like Michael’s it was hostile at first, a hint of regret, now it was full of sorrow and hope for the future. He didn’t understand it, it was sought of a feeling he got when he looked at someone. So Ranboo having nothing, he found it eternally strang, not to mention the fact that the man thinks he’s not a hybrid. 

 

“Why can’t ha- Rosendra do it?” Dream stopped himself, Hannah liked the humans but she didn’t like them knowing who she was. 

 

“Cause he doesn’t think he’s a fucking hybrid, again, duh, you are so very simple-minded,” Tommy explained, pointing to Ranboo who was crouching behind Tubbo. 

 

Dream shook off his confusion with the comment, rolling his own eyes and starting on a trek through the woods that surrounded the grove. “you still act more like a child, then a  god,” Dream smirked to himself at the last bit, Tommy always got annoyed at being called a child. 

 

“You know I’m not a fucking child anymore? I mean I wouldn’t expect an incompetent pussy to understand anything, but you never know,” Tommy said, his voice steady, there was no explosion, there was no fire back. It was very un-Tommy -like, and yet it still felt like the classic Tommy comeback. Ranboo didn’t move, Tommy turned around and looked, motioning for him to catch up. 

 

“No no,” Tubbo spoke up, putting a handout and not letting his much taller much scarier husband speak, “you're not taking him anywhere in til you explain to me exactly what the fuck is going on,” Michael looked at his father with a bit of fear, pulling on his sleeve to try and get him to stop. Tubbo just smiled down at him, Tommy taking a couple of steps forward. 

 

“Tubbo, I am a god, I don’t understand what more you need to know?” he was a god, so what? Sure, he could tell that they had missed him, and Tubbo and Ranboo really had nothing to be sorry about. He just didn’t understand why this was a big deal, Foolish was a demi-god, and he was standing right next to him. 

 

“How?” he asked, simple and easier are harder to answer. Tommy looked at Michael, trying very hard not to punch Tubbo in the face. He then looked to the sky and back at Dream who had stopped walking into the forest. 

 

“Ah! Fine, let me make you a deal, like our one before, You let me take your tall ass husband to get his head fixed, then when I get back, I will explain what is going on, or maybe you will understand Michael by the time that I get back and you can just ask him,” Tommy looked at the kid with a smile, he didn't smile back just looked to his dad and tugged on his sleeve again, asking him to just do it. Tubbo sighed and let his hands fall to his sides. 

 

“You hurt him,” he motioned to Ranboo who looked like he was in distress, “and I will end you,” Tommy scoffed, and turned around, he threw his hands up in the air like a surrender before yelling at Ranboo to follow. He looked to Tubbo, who didn’t take his eyes on the back of his best friend's head. 

 

Ranboo ran after them, waving to Michael and Tubbo, and catching up with the others. He looked around at the forest, never having been to this part of the groove. He was the equivalent of a stay-at-home dad, well at least until he wasn’t. 

 

“Hey, how long is this going to take?” Tommy asked, his hands fidgeting with themselves, “I have other things I need to do hereafter I fix mister boo,” Dream seemed to find the question annoying and didn’t bother to answer, Ranboo took his opportunity to talk his name making sirens go off in his head. 

 

“Why the hell do you have to fix me? And why does it have to be in the end? If you’re a god just fix me here,” Tommy, who was walking a little bit ahead of Ranboo, stopped and turned around, walking right up to the taller, looking up at him with a scowl. 

 

“If I could I would, I don’t want to spend more time in this shit hole than I have to, and I don't want to spend any more time away from the nether than I already have. Yet here I am stuck in a fucked up situation where I have to escort my nephew and his best friend back from the arena of the corrupt. Oh yeah, not to mention the fact that said nephew shouldn't even be allowed in the nether because he had a great evil that if realized could destroy all three realms!” Tommy fumed, spinning on his heel and turning away from Ranboo who decided it best not to ask any more questions, at least for now. Dream on the other hand found that very interesting. 

 

“Michael was Nathendero’s host? Why the hell would you leave him with Hannah?” Dream said, turning back and stretching his wings as if he was going to take off into the air. Tommy stopped him, speaking in a strained voice. 

 

“Michael was Nathendro’s host, the bastard- he- he has a second host in the overworld that I need to find, that is why we need to get to Kristin, get Ranboo fixed, so he can help,” Ranboo wanted too badly to ask how? Why? Anything really he wanted answers. Dream picked up his pace and speed through the forest, they walked the rest of the way in silence, soon they reached it. Tommy looked up at the sky for a moment, noticing the stars he smiled, before ducking down and entering the cave. 

 

“When you go in, you have to bow to Endmelda, the enderman are picky about being proper. They are also very protective, since you are with me you should be fine,” Dream said starting to rush through his words. The lighting was dim, and the tunnel was small it reminded him of the tunnel Theo had snuck him in when they had first met. How did everything go so wrong so fast? Tommy didn’t get far when he felt the bounce and nuzzle of the magma cube, he smiled at Achilles, who seemed to smile back and tell him to focus. He nodded and exited the hallway, looking around in amazement at the portal room. It was much fancier than the nether portal. 

 

“You ready?” Dream asked, looking at Ranboo and Tommy, Tommy nodded his head and Ranboo shook it with a dead no. Dream just smiled under the mask and jumped in, the sound of his shout fading, Ranboo looked over not sure, when he felt a hand on his back and himself leaning forward over the edge, and before he knew it he was in the end. Tommy followed hands in his pocket. 

 

“Did you just push me?” Ranboo asked, looking at Tommy with disgust and disbelief. Tommy just gave a cocky smile and started to walk away from where the portal left them off. Now they were walking along an elegant path, most likely straight to the throne. Dream walked with pride, this was his home turf, but Tommy and Ranboo didn’t feel the same, both looking around with a bit of uncertainty. There was a tense air around them, they could feel the eyes of all of the enderman staring at them. 

 

“We will be there in just a bit, but I still have questions for you Tommy,” Dream said, turning to the boy behind him and making it clear that the conversation was not over. Tommy didn’t care, sure Dream had scared him in the past, but that was nothing now. So he just rolled his eyes and huffed. 

 

“Dream, I am a god, I don’t have to listen to you, or anyone for that matter,” Tommy quipped, smiling as he passed Dream and walked straight up to the throne where queen Endmelda was sitting, finally taking notice of Tommy's footsteps. 

 

“Theseus? Dream? What the hell are you doing here?” She asked, stepping from her throne, she stood up and approached them, her face stricken with concern, to be honest, she had heard of Theo’s untimely death and had wanted to talk to Theseus, but things were a little busy in the End at this moment. Tommy smiled at his godly sister, Dream bowed, and Ranboo kinda just stood there. She looked at the enderman hybrid and had no words. Tommy made an annoyed sound. 

 

“Tsk, you too then?” he said, looking to Endmelda, the smoke around her picking up its pace, and seeming to become a storm. She looked to Tommy confused, there was nothing coming from the hybrid, it was strange and unheard of. “I believe that we need to have a conversation about this,”

 

Endmelda never took her eyes off Ranboo who felt extremely uncomfortable and tried to slowly move from her glare, but nothing worked. She brought her hand up and snapped, the world around them shifting, Ranboo, Tommy, and Kristin were all transported into a room with walls that looked like the stars.

 

“You don’t feel anything right?” Tommy asked, looking at Kristian as she seemed to circle the hybrid like a shark. She shook her head a bit, looking back at Tommy, confused. 

 

“I-, I- but I don’t understand,” she spoke, looking back at Ranboo, “how did you pick up on it?” Tommy seemed to deflate a bit, having a pretty good understanding of what was going on. 

 

“Every creature gives off a certain vibe, but he also says he’s not a hybrid” She snapped her head to Tommy as he said this, then to the obvious hybrid that was in front of her, “Is that true?”

 

She seemed to force the answer out of him because as soon as she answered the question he shook his head. She crossed her arms thinking for a moment, before bringing her hand up and holding it right in front of Ranboo’s face. It glowed a deep purple, as Ranboo’s body slowly started to glow with it. He took a step back not understanding what was going on. It surrounded his body for a minute, Tommy crossing his arms and watching, letting his sister do her work. It didn't take long for the color to fade from Ranboo and from Kristin’s hand. 

 

“What the hell is going on?” Ranboo asked before he fell to the floor and started to scream, it was loud and painful. Kristin stumbled back a little, covering her hand over her mouth as she watched. Tommy moved into action moving next to Ranboo, worried, he helped him sit up leaning on him as he heaved for air, then screamed again. Tommy looked to Kristin for help, but she was in shock not moving or speaking. Ranboo just kept screaming, and all Tommy could do was listen, imagining this is how Theo must have felt. He squeezed his shoulder letting him scream and letting the pain come and go. Before it stopped, Tommy looked at the other's face, scars from the tears. That’s when the young god noticed the two-toned wings that were sprouting from the hybrid's back. 

 

“I fucking knew it,” Tommy shouted, making the others flinch, Tommy stood up, Ranboo falling to the floor with a painful grunt. Kristin let her hands drop, walking over to Ranboo and helping him up. Her shock wore off.

 

“That fucker is going to get it!” Tommy yelled, walking around in circles, he didn’t know how to leave so he was really waiting until Kristin kicked him out. There was a moment of silence before it was Ranboo who spoke for the first time since they entered the End. 

 

“I messed up bad,” He said, looking to Kristin, his face raw from his watery tears that burned his face. She shook her head, grading his hands and placing them in her own, she smiled at him. It was warm for someone so close to death. 

 

“You have done nothing wrong, my brother is not one to play nice, besides, you didn’t know,” she tried to calm him down, none of this was his fault. She underestimated her brother, there was nothing more to it, if anything she should be the one to blame. Ranboo shook his head, looking at Kristin. 

 

“How did I forget that! How could I forget that I’m an angel of death, that I’m supposed to be watching over Michael and making sure that Nathdero doesn’t get out! I had one job and I couldn’t even manage to get through the first year!” he buried his face in his hands Tommy stopping his pacing to look at the other. 

 

“For years, I felt like something was off, and I just- how could this happen?” he asked, not really expecting an answer. Tommy cut in, not giving him an answer but giving him something. 

 

“You failed so what, you still have a job right? To protect Michael, you are still his dad, you can’t forget that now because you have become an angel, you can’t leave him. If you do, you'll regret it later, trust me,” Tommy finished with a smile, standing and looking at his sister, who smiled back at him. It didn’t last long when Tommy spoke again, “Kristin, Nathendero is in a new host, in the overworld, hopefully, he isn't able to take hold of them yet, but we need to get back and find him,”

 

Kristin looked worried at her brother's name is mentioned, she smiled through snapping her fingers and appearing in her godly form, back in the throne room where Dream was standing impatiently. He had been waiting for them to come back, he looked over the group and looked at Ranboo for a moment, before everything clicked. 

 

“What the fuck? Why didn’t I remember you?” Dream asked, Ranboo just wiped his face, Endmelda having the answers to his questions. 

 

“One of my brother's abilities is to mess with the mind, it is powerful, powerful enough that I had forgotten until he was brought before me, I have missed you,” she said, Ranboo looked up to her, and let his wings drop down as he bowed. Tommy rolled his eyes and ran his hands down his face. Ranboo taking notice of a strange-looking marking on Tommy’s hand. He would have to ask about it later, for now, he needed to be with his family and find Nathndero.

 

That’s when Achilles started to grow warmer and warmer, radiating a great amount of warmth for his little body. Tommy looked to the creature, ignoring the conversation that was underway to care for his creature. He looked at him concerned, something was off Achilles looked sick, but creatures don’t sick, not unless you count the corrupt. Tommy froze for a moment, before turning to the others with a panicked look. Achilles was held in his hands, covering and keeping the creature close to him. 

 

“I have to get back to the nether now, like right now!” Tommy stressed, as the words caught the others and forced them to listen, they looked concerned, minus Dream. He shook his head, holding the cubed creature closer, “You aren't hearing me, I have to go now!”

 

It was quickly that a portal formed under them as they fell through it, landing in the main square of the grove. Tommy took no time to stand and start his run to the portal. Dream and Ranboo looking at each other and spreading their wings. It took Ranboo a minute to get off the ground but once he did it was like everything came back to him. He was flying once again, but the cheers he sang didn’t last long when they caught up with Tommy. He was a lot faster than any normal human, how had they kept up with him on the way to the community house. 

 

“Tommy, wait!” Dream called, Tommy slowed down waiting for the two-winged angels to catch up to him. He held Achilles in his hands scared that if he let him go or took his eyes off of him, that he would die, just like- he looked to the two as they floated above the floor wings making noises as they kept the two floating. 

 

“You have to go back to the community house, tell Michael and Jr to tell Tubbo everything, and that I- They can’t go back to the nether, not in till I send a message through the magma cube that Michael has,” He spoke quickly, explaining precisely what he needed from them, they had no room to object, he was a god. Ranboo could feel the part of himself that was locked away immediately take his orders, but the other part of him was sad, Tommy might be a god, but he was also still really really young. 

 

“Be careful Theseus,” Ranboo said watching him leave, Tommy let out a loud shout, turning around and flipping the other off. 

 

“For the last fucking time, my name is Tommy! The only people allowed to call me are dead or a god!” He turned back around and Ranboo smiled to himself, he would be fine. He and Dream took off towards the community house, it was time to give some answers, and get some. 

 

 

And now I believe it is my turn

 

Tommy’s blonde hair disappeared over the hill as Phil fell to the floor, his mind becoming blurry, the world-shaking and overwhelming power of hot force hit him in the back of the head like a bat. He was in pain, he tried to scream to let the pain escape, but his body was not his own, he could feel himself slowly losing control, and he tried to fight it back, he really did try and fight it back. 

 

You have nothing left to fight for! Why do you struggle

 

He did have something to fight for, Tommy, he could fight for his son. The boy might not like him, but he could still fight for him. He had Wilbur and Techno, who were a little less mad at him than Tommy, he could fight for his boys, the kids he had raised. He could fight for Kristin the one person who no matter what shitty thing he did stood up for him. He could fight for her.

 

No, you know that’s not true, they all hate you, there is nothing that you have left to fight for, let me take over.

 

Was that really true? Could he just give up and let this voice take over, could he let the world go and finally find his place next to prime. In the bed of wilted flowers that smelled just as good as when they were in their youth? Could he go and find a place to watch over his boys, the kids that though he had doubted at first, who he had found a real home with? 

 

Yes, you can.

 

Techno had been sitting there for a few moments, maybe minutes, maybe hours he didn’t know, he couldn’t tell, all he knew was that Tommy was lost, and his father was in pain. He looked to Phil, his mind snapping out of the long trance it was put under. 

 

“Phil?” Techno asked, expecting his father to start blaming himself. He said nothing, his body making slight twitches every so often. Techno didn't say anything more for a few seconds. 

 

“Phil? Are you okay?” he asked once more before he was startled by a voice. 

 

It is good to be back, ” Techno heard Phil’s voice, it was wrong, static and low, evil in a way, he stepped forward worried about his father. He placed a hand on his shoulder and immediately retracted it, this was no right. He could feel the heat radiating from his body like he was made of lava or the sun. Techno looked down at his hand seeing the small burn that he had gotten from touching him. He looked back at him and almost choked.

 

Technoblade, my old friend it’s been a while, Phil's eyes were wrong, they were red, deep in color, and bright in the light. Techno only knew of one person who called him his friend. It should be possible, angel’s were immortal and powerful, this should have never happened. 

 

“You-” Techno started, his voice breaking a bit before he let his expression hardened and pulling out an ax and making a swing at his father before he reached a hand out stopping Techno’s movement. 

 

Now, now, is that any way to treat an old friend? Besides, you don’t want to hurt dear old dad now would you? ” The glint in Phil’s eyes was not his own and Techno knew what this is, he had sensed it thousands of times before, long long ago. He kept the ax up gritting his teeth.

 

“What do you want Nathendero?” He asked, a bit of a bite on his tongue. The evil god just smiled spreading his arms out and taking full advantage of the fact that his host had wings. He slowly let his feet leave the floor wings flapping to keep him in flight. 

 

You know what I want, and you are going to help me get it, ” it was a tease, a snicker at Techno and he could do nothing, he was teasing cause he knew he could do nothing. Techno was afraid of one thing and this was it. 

 

“You know I won’t help you! You have no right to be here and even less a right to be in that body,” he started, his ax held high, he didn’t want to hurt Phil, but who knows what would happen with Nathendro controlling him. 

 

Tsk, you mortals are so- I don’t understand you. How about we make a deal? ” He said, letting his feet touch the ground once more, he took a step towards the Pigling, but when Techno stepped back he let a small smile grace his host’s face. A face that Techno had known to be gentle and kind, and while he messed up sometimes he always found a way to make things right. It was wrong seeing that same smile being controlled by a monster. 

 

I will let go of this body, and leave him here in the overworld where he belongs, and take you, as my new host, back to the nether which is where you belong, He pointed to the portal taking slow steps to the purple-black rocks that made up its frame. Techno gritted his teeth not saying a word, the god just sighed and placed a hand on the cold stone. 

 

Or, you could just not do anything, and I will go back to the nether with him as my host, ”  He smirked, looking at the Piglin whose ear dropped a bit from the mention. 

 

If he’s with me I can’t promise his safe return, especially since he took you away from me, ” The god flared, looking down at his host hands, He then smiled at them looking at the Piglin who had seemingly become more stressed. It didn’t take long for him to give in, Phil had made so many mistakes, but Techno still owed the man his life, a debt that he has never been able to pay. Now though, he has a chance to 

 

It would seem only fair if I was to take him away from you, ” The evil god cackled, his voice rupturing around the area they stood. He smiled at the Piglin pleasantly waiting for his answer. He had time, the new foolish god would surely be off on the hunt for answers or caught up in giving his own. He would realize too late what Natherndo’s plans were. Techno sighed, letting the ax drop to the floor with a loud thud, the god only smiled. 

 

It took a moment, but it was clear that the god had found his way out of Phil, as the angel fell to the floor with a thud, Techno rushed over to him picking his father up and holding him a bit, looking around for anyone who might help. Wilbur was long gone by now, having no idea what was happening, Tommy wouldn’t care, not care about Phil he means. 

 

Now, let's go home shall we

 

The voice rattled through his head, normally the other voices would be there yelling about something random so something important, never in between. Now they were silent, not daring to speak in fear they might get hurt because of the god that was invading their champion.  Techno took a moment and didn’t try and fight back as he could feel the crawl of his skin, the type that he hadn't felt in years. It made him feel at home, and he missed his home, so that’s what he thought about, how he was going home, and not the fact that he was dooming the place as well.

 

His eyes turned a little redder, and his body temperature went up by the tiniest bit. Anyone who looked at him couldn't tell the difference, well except for the voice, something that still sounded scratchy and wrong. He stood up, letting the angel rest his head on the floor. Walking over to the ax that was dropped, he picked it up and swung it back and forth a bit. Testing the weight of course it was perfect but he had to test him. With a loud sigh, he started to make his way to the portal before he remembered something. 

 

I can’t forget about you, He chuckled lightly, placing two fingers into the angels wrist a small symbol appeared, ᒷ||ᒷ⊣ꖎᔑ↸↸ is what it read. It burned a red, before fading into the skin as if it didn’t exist. He nodded and made his way to the portal finally taking his steps and letting the swirl bring him to his mother's soul and the place he had turned into his utopia, the place he would use as inspiration for the rest of the three realms. 

 

It didn't take long for the portal to swirl to a stop, he stepped out of the portal and took a breath in, smelling the air around him. He looked around and spoke loud and clear. 


Your king had returned!

Notes:

This poor man cannot catch one break, poor Tommy, I feel that. Anyway, the chapter title means the one who forgot. sorry if these notes are all weird I am so tired and I want to get this out so I can start working on the final few chapters. I don't think any of you are ready for what I am about to do to you, and I am truly sorry for that. not really through, angst is great.

also, I am learning German, which is cool. also, why is there a limit to the number of tags you can have now?? what the fuck AO3!!!!

Blue out, <3

Chapter 18: Chapter 18: ℸ ̣ ⍑ᒷ ℸ ̣ ∷⚍ℸ ̣ ⍑ ᔑꖎ∴ᔑ||ᓭ ℸ ̣ ᔑꖌᒷᓭ ᔑ ℸ ̣ 𝙹ꖎꖎ

Summary:

Tommy and Nathendero's fight begins, and the truth is revealed.

Notes:

Blue is back, and we are finishing up this story soon people!

ENJOY!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It took him exactly 5 minutes to run from where Kirstin had opened the portal to the nether portal near his old home. Normally it would have taken anyone at least 10 minutes to speed walk, longer if you were walking. Tommy made it in 5, that was stressing enough, and it didn’t help that when he got there he noticed Phil lying on the floor unmoving, for a moment he worried that something bad might have happened to him. That he might be gone, and Tommy would have never gotten the chance to truly tell Phil how he felt. Tommy was a carrying person, everyone knows this, it is extremely hard to truly get him pissed off. Sure he was pissed at hell at Phil for everything he had done, but there would always be a part of him that cared for his adoptive father. 

 

He would always remember the long nights that Phil would stay up with him, trying to get him down as the thunder of the gods would rain down on the ground. He would remember the days that Phil would get up super early and cook for all three of his boys making sure that each of them got the meal that they wanted. He would always remember the carrying side of his father. 

 

And, he could never forget the days that would stretch on to infinite it seemed, where Phil and Techno, sometimes even Wilbur would never come home. He would curl in his room, the door locked, his fist throbbing from the pain of hitting the door begging for his family to come back and set him free. That he wasn't an animal and that he could be trusted to take care of himself. He would remember the long speeches his father would give, telling him how he messed up, how he could do better, and how this was why he wasn't trusted. He could never forget the hateful side of Phil.

 

He kneeled next to Phil, feeling his neck already knowing that he was alive, but needing that final confirmation. He got it, looking around to find anyone who could help his father, he might be a god, but he doesn’t have super strength, at least not yet. He cursed to himself and stood up running off to Phil’s house, hoping to find Techno or Wilbur anyone who could help him out.

 

He didn’t find anyone, he stood in front of his childhood home for a moment and looked around feeling a build of anxiety start to fill his chest, he needed to get to the nether as soon as possible. He had gotten so used to the nether that the overworld had become quite cold to him. So he started to make a mad dash towards the only other house in the area that he knew would have people who could help. He took a breath in, reaching a hand up and knocking, holding Achilles impossibly close to his chest, he didn’t know what else to do, he wanted to heal the poor cube, but he- it was hard. 

 

That’s what he kept telling himself, that it was hard, hard to heal anyone who wasn’t you. To heal anyone or anything that you didn’t know like the back of your hand. Tommy might have made Achilles, but he has always had this deep-rooted fear of his powers how he might hurt people just like Nathendro had once done. He waited a moment, no one came to the door, he was going to leave when he heard the strum of a guitar, he scowled. 

 

“Wilbur you fucker! I can hear that damn guitar, you better your ass out here before I kick down the door and drag you out!” He yelled, crossing his arms, his voice though angry was one mostly infected with fear, fear of losing his father, fear of losing his realm, fear of letting people he made promises to down. He still had a city, that needed answers, the whole realm needed answers. 

 

“Tommy?” Wilbur threw the door open his face filled with shock, Tommy knew at that moment that he was not ready to face his brother when he had this much pent-up emotion in himself. He tried to let a smile form, still holding the dying cube in his hand. 

 

“I need your help,” his voice wavered as he asked, Wilbur didn’t move, or speak, he just stood there and looked at Tommy. Slowly as they stood there his anxiety was turning into anger. “Can you stop looking at me with that weird-ass expression,”

 

He turned from the door and started to make his way back to Phil, he’d just drag the man back to his house. He didn’t have time to deal with his brother, his mind going too fast to think, and yet too slow to process any new information that he was getting. 

 

“Tommy! Tommy wait,” Wilbur jogged to catch up with him, speed walking next to his little brother who is supposed to be dead, or at the very least a giant black goop monster, “How are you here? How are you alive? You turned 18 a month ago! You should be a Void!”

 

The older was in distress, yet still managed to keep up with the fast pace Tommy had set. Tommy took a breath and rolled his eyes. 

 

“Yeah, I’ve gotten that a lot today. Also, I turned 18 like 6 months ago, before I came to save Theo-” he said, stopping himself, with the mention of his real brother. He huffed and spoke again before Wilbur could speak. 

 

“Before you go asking why. Phil needs you, I have to go to the nether, but the old fuck is passed out and too heavy for me to carry,” Tommy said, Wilbur shifted gears and started to look forward to seeing the direction they were headed. To the portal, for Wilbur it was a place that made his heart hurt, and yet, his brother was right next to him, so why did thinking about the place still make him hurt. 

 

“What? What happen?” He asked, Tommy, shrugged his shoulder, looking down at Achilles who looked so sick, his warmth slowly started to fade as the time passed. He looked up and spoke increasing the speed of each step. 

 

“I found him like that, but Wil, I need you to find Techno and tell him that Nathenddro is back, he needs to know that,” Tommy explained, as they passed over the little hill and came to their father who seemed to be making very unsettling noises, causing the two to hurry their pace. Both falling to his side for a moment, Tommy looked down worried about Phil and noticing the cube nuzzled into his hand even though it looked very hurt, and in pain. Tommy looked at Phil, then at Wilbur, and at the portal and decided. 

 

“I have to go, Wilbur. I need you to promise that you will find Techno and tell him what I told you. After you help out Phil first,” he said turning to the portal and walking off, but Wilbur reached out and graded his hand before he could take off into a run. Tommy turned in surprise going to yell but stopping at the look on his brother’s face. 

 

“Tell me how you are alive and I will tell Techno,” Tommy looked at him, matching the seriousness in his eyes. His brother was just as good at this game as always. He sighed and yanked his hand away moving the cube from one hand to the other that was newly released. 

 

“The gods gave me second chance?” he shrugged turning his back and starting at the portal. He turned back and yelled at Wilbur, “your guess is as good at mine-” his voice was cut off by the portal sucking him in, but Wilbur could tell what he was trying to say and he smiled a little to himself lifting Phil a little more so they could go back to his place. 

 

~

 

Tommy on the other side of that portal knew what was going on, he was surrounded by massive amounts of corrupts, and he could feel the moment the nether went cold. He felt the way his heart dropped into the bottom of his chest as he stepped onto the rough ground outside the portal, his hands grabbing the small cube from his pocket where he had placed him, and he held him close. He wouldn’t let these creatures take the one thing that he held the littlest bit of his brother away. The cube held a frozen form in his hand as he looked around, his face fell into a frown, knees bent ready to make a run when he got the smallest chance. 

 

That chance never came, instead, the corrupt just stood there, wither skeletons and skeletons alike starred into his eyes their bones littered in cracks and breaks, a red glow haunted their skin. Piglin's lined up, axes, swords, and spears in hand ready to attack at any moment They didn’t, they stood there, not moving, it was still and cold and Tommy hated it more than anything in all three realms. 

 

What has he done to you? ” Tommy asked, shifting his stance so that he could look at the creatures who he had failed with sadness and regret. They didn’t answer him, but he did get his answer. 

 

Oh, so you did learn the language of the nether? Such a beautiful speech to listen to am I right? Little brother? ” It was his voice, Nathendero, he wasn’t here, or at least he wasn’t making himself seen. Either way, Tommy put himself back into a fighting stance not wanting to be caught off guard, he could not lose any fight against this god, for the sake of this whole realm. The voice just laughed though, making Tommy bite at the air, his angry flaring from his core. 

 

Are you truly that scared of me brother? ” he asked, the answer was clear in a way, Tommy was not scared of this man, this god, he was angry, furious with his actions on the past of the nether and the actions he took in killing his brother. He snarled at the voice, yelling and whipping his head around to try and gain a glance at this fake god. 

 

You are not my brother! ” he yelled, “ you killed my brother, and you threaten my home, my realm, a realm that owes you nothing, and that I own everything! A realm that has lived years suffering the effects of your actions and I am here to stop that. I was born for the sole purpose of stopping you and your cruelties! ” Tommy yelled, his godly form taking over him and shaping him into the god he was destined to become. Yet, this seemed to make the voice laugh, his voice carried, Tommy looking for the source but finding nothing. There was something else about the voice, it sounded so similar to Tommy, but that would make no sense he has never heard Nathendero speak except through a host. 

 

You are here to defeat me? I find that hard to believe, ” Tommy moved forward, the sea of corrupts making their first move to block him from moving, Tommy scoffed at the action and turned in a circle holding his hands out like he was a target for Nathendero to hit. 

 

You are two chicken shit to fight your own battles that you making creatures fight it for you Nathendero, that is low even for a fucker like you, ” He yelled into the crowd, hoping that taunting would draw the god out, he needed to finish this battle is has dragged on for long enough. The mod of creatures seemed to part to his side, a single creature walking towards Tommy, who crossed his arms and watched them walk towards him. That was when he realized where he had known that voice. 

 

“Techno-” he whispered, his overworld peaking through at the sight of his brother. The one who had held such a high standard for the nether and yet refused to go back, Tommy now knew why, though at first he didn’t want to believe it. 

 

Well, I see you and my champion have already met that is good, saves us some time, ” the god cackled to himself, the ax he had taken was safely strapped to his back, giving his arms free range to move around as they pleased. Tommy scowled and pushed his hands together palms on top of each other as his elbows stuck out. He slowly pulled his hands apart, creating himself a weapon from nether rock, that lifted itself from the floor and piece by piece found its spot among the thousands of others. Tommy took the sword by the handle and swung it to his side, a sharp sound whipped through the nether with the blade. Tommy did all this and never found his eyes anywhere else but looking into the eyes of his once brother, no right now they were brothers. 

 

You son of a bitch, so you planted a second host in one of your most powerful creatures, you are a smarter old man than I thought, ” Tommy teased, which wasn’t a tease but him thinking out loud to himself. Nathendero seemed to laugh at this, finding the ax that was on his back and moving it to his hand. He shifting into his godly form. 

 

No no dear brother, you are mistaken, The angel was my second host. I just made a little deal with the champion, and now this body, it’s mine. That is until I kill you, then I get my real body back, and the powers that you stole from me, ” Nathendero raised his ax to fight, Tommy following his led with a worried glance back to the portal, this was no time to be thinking about how that might affect his father he would deal with it after. He would have to deal with a lot of things after this ended. So for now he brushed Achilles from his pocket and sent his message to Micheal. 

 

Nath is back, he has Techno, don’t let Phil or Wilbur go after him ’ the message was sent, all he could do now is hope that he listened and that he got the message.

 

Yeah? Well, I have a little bit of revenge that I need, so let’s settle this once and for all shall we? ” Tommy asked, feeling the soles of his feet start to heat, up, flames from his shoulders licked his head, making him even more forced. He could feel the light guide of a hand long his blade, helping him to balance and understand how he was to move his body, and where. Another few breathes and the final battle begins. 

 

All out, blades catching bits of skin, and most of all blade, the clang of the gods rang through the nether, giving many hope for a brighter tomorrow. Tommy knew this, and it is what kept him going, even though he could feel the past few days he hasn’t rested catching up to him, remember he isn’t a full god yet. He feels himself slowing down, his speed usually running on high levels of adrenaline. While he could feel it running through his system it did little to help him in the battle, luckily it seems that Nathndero is not a god that had a lot of experience with fighting. 

 

You are much better than I thought you would be, ” Tommy smiled, glancing down at the strange smile mark that was supposed to help him out, and it had. Nathendendro snarled at Tommy’s smile and threw a fireball, aiming it for Tommy’s chest, Tommy raised his hand and let the nether rock around him come up and form and wall protecting him from the blast. 

 

So it was you! ” Nathendero raged, throwing careless blasts at Tommy, “ You let them free, you let them all go! My throne, my arena, I should have known someone as sensitive as you would help them!" He yelled, Tommy, smiled, only one good thing to come out of that place. It still gave him chills fresh wounds not yet healed. He kept a smirk and looked over to the god, his eyes shining like fresh embers, he would not let this realm down, he would not let anything more happen to it. He was going to protect it with his life if he had to. 

 

Yeah, your throne is no more, and your power is about to be nothing more than a scar on the nethers history, ” Tommy yelled, their fighting stopping for a moment as they circled each other with stern looks, “ I am going to fix everything you fucked up, starting with this awful corruption that you favor so much.

 

Tommy rushed the god, swinging down and jumping back, the battle raging on more, as they fought. Power and peace hanging in the balance, the lives of millions of creatures on the line. Neither could find the weakness to stop, or the strength to make a final push, so the battle raged on, no time for breaks, no time to think, blade on blade. A fight fit for the gods. 

 

~

 

Th- sorry- a friend told me this story while we were waiting at the arena, it’s about how Uncle Tommy became a god, ” Micheal started, looking at his fathers, one looking so very concerned the other looking very different. Micheal shook his head stopping his storytelling, and looking at Ranboo with such amazement. 

 

So you were the angle that was supposed to watch over me? ” He asked, Foolish Jr sighed, translating his friend’s words for his dads who were trying to understand the language the best they could. Tubbo had already screamed Ranboo’s head off about the subject, but Micheal was still greatly confused, his father insisting that he tell them what was going on with Tommy, well he called him Thesus, but Micheal understood. 

 

“Yes, Nathendero used his last remaining powers to lock away the memories of my and my angel side away from everyone, as well as connect his consciousness to the nether. Making him go into a sleep-like state in your body, after Tubbo and I took you there it activated him in your mind,” Micheal shook his head understanding, he then looked down at the magma cube sitting in his pocket. 

 

Do you know when Uncle Tommy will give us an update? ” Micheal asked, not taking his eyes off of the little cube, Jr sighed and placed a hand on his back rudding it back and forth. Micheal looked up and to him, the golden creature smiled at him. 

 

Remember Micheal, you aren’t in this alone, you have me, and once we tell the adults, you’ll have your dads and mine, ” Micheal smiled at that and went back to face his parents. With a smile, he began to tell the story again. 

 

“During the war of the gods a  child is born in the void, as the final blow is given to Nathendro, the child ended up spending years and years trapped there, chocking on the remaining blood of the war, ” Jr translated, knowing the story, but finding it better if Micheal was the one telling it, after all, it was Ranboo who asked him. 

 

Endmelda found him, and gave him to one of her angels, Phil, he took care of Tommy and raised him, because his family the people he might have known or might have known him died. The story goes that he will come back to the nether, speak galactic, reject the overworld, and save a nether creature. Then and only then would he gain his right to be called the god of blood, and the king of the nether, ” Micheal explained, everyone listening slowly connecting the dots in their mind. Something didn’t add up for Tubbo, who even though he found out in one day that his best friend is a god, his husband is a fucking angel of death, and his son definitely needs therapy, the way Tommy was acting, the way Micheal was tiptoeing around how he got this information, it didn’t add up to him. 

 

“Micheal, there’s more, that you are not telling us?” Tubbo slowed his speech, the piglin made a saddened sound looking over to his dad and then looking away, trying hard not to make eye contact with anyone. He went to speak, but little tears in his eyes stopped him. The room went quiet as Jr hugged his friend, Hannah sitting on the top bunk of a nearby bed, Dream standing at the side of the bed listening in to the conversation. Foolish was lening against a wall watching, and Tubbo and Ranboo were standing watching their son start to break down. They didn’t move though, didn’t try to help, they knew it would only make it worse.

 

Micheal, let me finish okay? ” Jr spoke in galactic, leading his friend to sit on the bed that was behind them, Micheal shook his head rudding the tears from his eyes as soon as they formed. It was something he never liked doing, but he didn’t like the hot sicky feeling he got when they rolled down his face so this was the next best thing. 

 

“There is another story, that our friend Theo told us, it was easy enough to listen to, but when it came to living it,” he trailed off, a couple of gasps coming from the room. Jr didn’t mind as he carried on. 

 

“During a war, that was fought by the nether factions, a child would be born. He would guide the new king to power and would be the spark of the war the gods would fight. His life for the sake of the realm, that was the ending to the story of how Tommy came to be the god he is now, and Theo, well he knew his role in all of this, and as the host of Nathendero, Micheal played his part too,” Jr finished, it was quiet, no one made a sound, and that was good cause Jr wasn’t finished. 

 

“When Tommy first found us in the nether, it was too late for me to save Theo-” he chocked up on the name, letting out a shaky breath, “He was hurt, and surprised by Theo’s death, but Theo knew he was going to die. When Tommy explained to us that he was the god that Theo talked about, he told us this story, except he didn’t know anything about this guide. Theo was his guide, he’s doing all of this cause he wants revenge for Theo and the nether when it was the nether who destined his death,” he finished, the group more surprised than before, the little piglin they had met, that had come with them. He wasn’t lost, he didn’t understand them, he was setting in motion the events that would lead to Tommy’s rise to being a god. Tubbo let out a gasp, stumbling back a bit and bumping into Ranboo who stood behind him frozen. 

 

“So Tommy is fighting for no reason!” Tubbo exclaimed, looking to Jr with pledging eyes, the boy shook his head quickly. 

 

“No, no, no, Tommy is fighting to save the nether, and yes, he is getting revenge on Nathendero,” Foolish Jr goes to explain, looking at Micheal for help, but the boy had shifted a bit and looked into his pocket for a long long moment as Foolish Jr was left alone to explain. 

 

“It isn’t the nether, it is Prime who creates certain destains for people, like Tommy,” Hannah jumped in, getting the attention of the room, they didn’t understand her presence, but were happy she could explain. 

 

“I thought Prime was dead?” Dream asked, looking at Hannah for answers, the goddess giggled, and shook her head. 

 

“She is, the old hag worte out the rest of history before she died,” Hannah laughed again when Micheal spoke up looking down into his pocket with a concerned face. He reached his hand in and pulled out Glowie, who didn’t look well, but let out a soft pulse that was hardly noticeable. Micheal looked at the cube with extreme intensity, before looking at the group with a horrified face. 

 

“Micheal,” Tubbo worried, moving to his son, the boy stood up and looked at his father, “Micheal, what’s going on?”

 

“Nath,” Micheal spoke, his over-world not the best, “he has Techno,”

 

~

 

“But how do you know this Micheal?” Ranboo asked as he flew slowly above the other two, Micheal, and Tubbo running under him. The group had quickly left to find Phil and Wilbur to let them know, that is what Tommy had told him to do so he was going to do it. Micheal, took a moment, trying to understand his thoughts. 

 

“I- Glowie, tells me,” he said, the cube having been placed safely back into his pocket. Tubbo wanted to know the same question. Still not quite getting it even though he was answered.

 

“Who?” Tubbo asked beating his husband to the punch and asking his son the question, the boy didn’t speak for a few seconds before he glanced down to his pocket. He let out a sigh and grabbed the little cube showing his parents, Ranboo cooed at the creature from above and Tubbo gave it a strange look. Micheal tucked him back into his pocket as the family was making their way to Phil’s house first. 

 

“Uncle- Tommy made him- me so that I would not miss the nether- uh- much,” he smiled, it was a happy memory among plenty of sad ones. The adults let the rest of the run remain quiet as they finally made their way to Phil’s house, Micheal knocking on the door. Wilbur answered the door, immediately wanting to ask a thousand questions. Which was fair, he knew the least out of everyone, but that didn’t stop the little Piglin from running past the older man and into the house looking for Phil. Ranboo and Tubbo were left with the very confused Wilbur watching the little pigling run through the house. 

 

“He’s back?” Wilbur asks, looking back at the adults and noticing the giant wings on Ranboo’s back that were not there this morning. “And you have wings now?” he asked again, Ranboo nodded but Tubbo cut in. 

 

“He’s an angel, like Phil and Dream,” Wilbur just nods his head in understanding. 

 

“You’re an angel?” Wilbur just nods his head completely calm about the situation, then his smile becomes a bit manic, “Tommy is immortal for gods know what reason! Phil is passed out cold from who knows what? Or why?! And Techno is missing! What’s next? You’re going to tell me that someone is being mind-controlled?” Wilbur yells in frustration, he stomps off into the house leaving the two at the door looking at each other, not bothering to speak or move. Wilbur stops when he doesn’t hear any denial of his statement. He turners around and looks at them, his face full of a silent plea. 

 

“Micheal used to be a host of the evil nether god, and Tommy is immortal cause he is the new nether god,“ Tubbo says flat, Wilburs eyes widen and then go normal for a moment as he takes a breath in and walks over to Phil’s room, where he and Micheal are talking. Wilbur stops in the doorway, placing his hands over his face and walking away. 

 

“I hate this fucking family!!!” he yelled, walking upstairs away from the events playing out. Tubbo and Ranboo gave each other a concerned look before entering Phil’s room. He was not passed out cold like Wilbur had said, instead he was very much awake and speaking to Micheal. Who was trying very hard to speak overworld 

 

“So he has him? How? Techno would never go to the nether on his own or allow Nathendro to control him again!” Phil asked, looking to Micheal, a child, as if he had all the answers, he didn’t. He looked around the room, at his parents, at Phil, and to the window in the room. He looked back at Phil and shrugged.

 

“I don’t understand- er- know, I don’t know,” He said, “Tommy, tells me- um- that he needs you and Wilbur help- no- um- your help?” he asks making sure he is making sense, Phil nods and looks to Ranboo and Tubbo. His eyes linger on Ranboo, the boy waves a little taking his wings into his back. 

 

“I can’t believe I forgot,“ he says, standing up and walking to the boy, patting him on the back, making sure not to touch his wings. He smiles at him. 

 

“It’s good to have you back,” he then turns to Micheal, “Thank you for letting me know, I have to go save both of my sons now,” he glances to the stairs as he exits his room. 

 

“Wil? Are you coming?” he asks, there is a muffled yell from the top floor, that’s going to be a no. Phil turns to look at the little family, he smiles and grabs his hat that has been hung up on the rack near the door. 

 

“I will back soon,” he says, opening the front door to leave, he is stopped by Micheal yelling ‘stop’. Phil turns and looks at the boy, he looks so familiar, too familiar, like Tommy when he was younger and demanded the attention of everyone around him. Micheal huffs a bit. striding over to Phil out of the room.

 

“I go as well,” he says, closing his eyes for a second and opening them once more, “I am going too,” he says again, Tubbo almost starts yelling, and Ranboo starts to walk over to his son to grad him from running. 

 


“Uncle Tommy saved me, I want to help,” he says, Phil looks to the boy’s parents who look reluctant to let their child go again. Phil needs to go now if he wasn't to be any help to his youngest, so this desison must be made now. Tubbo lets out a sign and walks to where Micheal is standing, he smiles at his son and looks at Phil. 

 

“How about we all go with you?” Phil smiles, he had no idea what kind of situation he would find when he passed through that portal, and while he finds it unnecessary to bring a child to the nether, he has Tommy's fire in his eyes and he refuses to douse another fire like that out. 

Notes:

AAAAAHHHHHHH we are almost done! I have like two more maybe three more chapters planned, I am so happy that you all are here and you are enjoying this story so much. I have had such a wild ride and I cannot wait to start a new journey with you guys. the chapter is called 'the truth always takes a toll'

you are not ready for the next couple of chapters, I am so sorry for what I am about to do, but I will make it up to you, I promise.!!!

Love you all so so much! - blue <3

Chapter 19: Chapter 19: !¡∷╎ᒲᒷ

Summary:

Fate has decided the outcome of this game before the players knew their roles. Fate never took into consideration the others that might be viewing from her end of the screen.

Notes:

I have no excuse for why I have not updated.

I am sorry.

ENJOY!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

The Nether held its breath. Making no noise, making as little noise as it could. It stopped and listened to the sounds of fighting, from far out. It had waited for this moment for a long time, and there was hope and fear in the air, and it was suffocating. 

 

Aretha held her breath, watching out of the fortress she protected listening to the legendary fight as it took place. Her colony gathered around her, watching out, all holding high hopes for the future and their king. 

 

Idris looking over his bastion, watched the fires of the nether rage as the battle dragged on, the story that King Theseus had told him stuck. He was a fighter, someone who always bounced back the nether was safe in his hands. 

 

The powder faction stopped in the streets listening, keeping their heads high as they had been blessed with the presence of their new god once before and they would proudly wait for his next visit. One they were determined to throw a festival for. 

 

The creatures of Wane Root city started to prosper after meeting their new king and god. They held out hope that he would return once more and see the progress they had made with his help. They listened, praying to prime, she would listen.

 

Tommy had touched a lot of the nether, many of which had their hearts and souls in the battle with Theseus. He had to win, not only for the future of the nether but for the rest of the lives they were going to live. Wishes and prayers, hopeful thoughts, and encouraging words spread through the nether and powered Tommy, keeping him awake, active, and ready to defend his realm to the very last breath. 

 

It was never easy, even with the support of the realm. Nathendero was powerful, even if he wasn't at full strength, and he pushed back. Tommy, with the help of the Bloodlust tattoo, managed to keep up. 

 

The area was the same as when he came through the portal that first time. The lava lake still let bits of magma pop, splashing it on land. The bridge was still there, standing strong, overgrown even. That wasn't the battle, those were just the memories. 



It was a push and shove battle. One would get in a hit going in for another to finish it off but would be blocked. Tommy noticed that Nath didn’t use his corrupt creatures to fight. 

 

He smirked and looked Nathendero dead in the eyes. Having a few feet in between each other. He then let a burst of fire come from his feet flying through the air and landing on the top of a Ghast. He ran along the line of creatures, Nath forced to watch the surrounding area and not the god hoping above. 

 

Tommy manipulated the world around Nathendero to distract him, before he hopped down from the creatures and slashed at the evil god, knocking him down. It looked just like his brother, Technoblade that is, because it was, and the realization dawned on Tommy as he kicked the ax away and held down one of the god's hands with his foot. 

 

You will never win this dear brother, ” The god smiled, going to reach his hand out and shoot a heating ball of fire at the younger god, but Tommy in a fast motion, with a grimace on his face, brought his sword down first. There was a scream that echoed across the Nether.

 

ARGH! You know I can just come back, again and again! I still have another host that my soul will travel to! ” Tommy snarled as he dragged the sword along his brother's arm an unearthly scream ripped from the god below. Tommy’s eyes stared, eyes trained, refusing to look at the pain he was causing his brother. 

 

No, you don’t not as long as they stay in the over-world, I won’t let that happen ever again, you fucker! ” Tommy brought his sword from the ground and swung it down aiming for his brother's throat, a silent apology on his face. This was it, everything he had been working towards, all the people he had lost, or cut out of his life. He was doing this all for them, for Micheal, for the realm, and for the creatures, and of course for Theo. He could feel himself falter for a moment, Theo was his brother but so was Techno, was it right to take one brother's life to get revenge for another? It wasn't, but what else did he have.

 

The Nether would finally get the happy ending that it had hoped for-

 

“Tommy! Stop it! NO!” his sword halted in its swing. Tommy turned his head to look at the portal. There they stood, Micheal, Phil, Tubbo, and Ranboo, it had been Phil who had yelled, seeing before him the action in which Tommy was about to take. The grinding of teeth filled his head as he looked at the group, not knowing what to say. There was only one thing to say. 

 

“You have to leave right fucking now!” His voice echoed, as the group held their ground, Micheal was terrified at the fact that his uncle's sword was so close to killing his other uncle. He just stood there, waiting for something to happen, they all did. 

 

“What the fuck do you think you're doing?” Phil yelled to his youngest, who snarled but didn’t move from his spot over his brother. He turned away from them back to the evil god who held a look of pain. It was the god who was in pain, yes, but that was his brother's body, and it hurt to see his face contort like that. 

 

“Tommy, don't you even think about killing him!” Phil yelled again, the two gods were further from the portal then they had originally been but that didn’t stop Phil from trying to get closer to Tommy. 

 

“Leave,” Theseus boomed, bringing his sword from Nathendero’s neck and pointed it towards the group. Phil frozen in his pursuit, Micheal had a look of fear and horror crowding his face. Ranboo and Tubbo stood back, the taller had his hands on the shorter, squeezing his shoulders, holding him back from running. Tubbo, who couldn't take his eyes off Tommy slowly brought his hands to his mouth in shock.

 

That’s when Tommy made a mistake, and faltered, letting his grip loosen on his sword a bit, the fire that licked his skin dimmed a bit as he could feel his eyes clear from that fiery red to a light ocean blue. He missed his family, he really did, Tubbo and Ranboo had done nothing wrong, Micheal was a victim, not a murder, and Phil, sure, as horrible as a father he was, he had his moments. He missed his family. The family could do nothing but watch as he turned back to look at Techno/Nathendero and was engulfed in a blaze of fire. 

 

Not the friendly kind that licked his hands in an attempt to heal him, it was a mass of heat and blaze that was meant to kill. It didn't kill the god, but it distracted him. The evil god took this as the moment to attack, picking up their ax from the floor and bringing it down with little mercy or thought in the action. It was met with screams, two, extremely loud and teary screams. 

 

The blood god, the true king of the nether, had fallen. 

 

All that was left was a slowly cooling body. Tommy knew what had happened to him and what that meant for the realm, yet he wore a smile. He let his godly form fade, looking up to the nether roof as he noticed the few nether stars that had found a way to keep shining, like beacons of hope. He just wished that the rest of the nether could have seen them in the same light that he had.

 

I will see you soon Theo, ” lower than a whisper, “ I know, I failed you and everyone in all three realms, but I guess I just wasn't cut out to be the god you wanted me to be, ” His voice accompanied by a dribble of blood as it rolled down his face. 

 

“Tommy!” Tubbo yells, he and Micheal rushing to his side trying to stop the blood from leaking from his body; it didn't help. The shock wears off, Tommy keeps his smile as he looks to Micheal, eyes glossy. 

 

Theo? ” he asked, Micheal doesn't know what to do, so he nods his head, “ Theo, good you're safe, I have missed you. I'm sorry that I couldn't protect your home- my home- our home, I-

 

“Tommy, please, don't leave me, Tommy,” Tubbo pleads, not understanding what his best friend is saying, Micheal does, and horror passes over his face. Tubbo brushed tears away as they fail in stopping the flow of blood out of his body.

 

Tommy coughs more blood oozing down his side. “ You did everything you could Tommy, thank you for protecting me !” Micheal felt tears start to slide down his face, he was going to be the reason for another creature's death. 

 

No, Theo, you protected me, through everything, and I never got to say- thank- you- ” Tommy trailed off, his hand falling to the ground. He was cold and it was clear that he was gone. Tubbo, and Micheal just cried, Tubbo hugging Tommy, and Micheal grasping at Tommy’s hand hoping he would wake up and say it was a prank. 

 

Phil, who had refused to expect the truth of what he saw looked to Techno

 

It wasn’t a prank, and they left with Tommy’s body after realising that Nathendero had just left them there. It was hard to know that a god was dead, especially one who was supposed to save the nether, gods can't always be heroes. 

 

~

 

Micheal made sure that Tommy got the funeral he would have wanted. It was at sunset, they placed him on wood they had snuck from the nether. He was laid out, and once Micheal found the perfect lava pool, they placed him in and pushed him towards the center. 

 

News of his death and identity had traveled fast, many were devastated by the news. Phil refused to speak for almost a week after they got back from the nether. Wilbur was taking the news as well as you would expect, he made them show him the body, at first not believing that his brother had really died. He had come back to life before.

 

Hannah was extremely angry at the information, insisting that she go to the nether and beat the ever loving shit out of her brother. She would have done it too, if not for Foolish and Dream telling her it was not a good idea. This was the same with Ranboo, who Phil had to drag out of the nether originally, not let him go out with his teleporting and wings to find Nathendero. 

 

It was starting to get dark. Micheal took a rock and tossed it. He graded another, it was slow but once it started to sink he stopped, watching as Tommy was slowly returned to Prime. Micheal and everyone watched in amazement as a mist leapt from the lava and into the sky. Becoming one with the clouds, something Tommy had always wanted for a really long time.

 

They end up sending Tommy away in the traditional nether setting, finding a pool of lava at night and letting his mist fade into the sky. Micheal knew better than to call it mist, that was his soul. He could hopefully watch over his realm from the sky or the void? Micheal smiled to himself, the last time he would smile for a very long time. 

 

~

 

“Does it have to end like this? They worked so hard to overcome evil and you just let them drownd. I spent all that time, protecting him just to watch him fall at the hands of your fucked up son! It’s unfair to every creature, and your daughters. You know this prime and yet you still let him win?”

 

A smile.

 

Why does it matter to you number 8? You hated living in the realms when you were an angel, and even more when I asked for a favor. Then I offered you a chance to finally be one with the void and you still never gave me an answer. Choosing instead to watch the humans and the world you hate, why?

 

A huff.

 

“Why the fuck would an all knowing god care? You already know what I am going to say,”

 

A smile. A scoff.

 

“I grew up unaware of the suffering that was happening in the nether. The over-world and end were such peaceful places, and while they would have their moments of suffering, the nether never had moments,”

 

“It just continued and continued, even with their old god banished to the over-world, they suffered. Tommy was going to fix that, sorry he was fixing it, look at the towns he visited. They flourished with his help, his motivation. You just took that away from them, all that they had fought for, that’s why I kept watching, cause all this suffering, that you are purposefully causing, somehow he was able to overcome it all, well except this,”

 

A moment of silence. 

 

Alright then number 8, I have another question, this one you have to answer,

 

I’ll give this world another shot, but you have to guide the young god until his time ends. If you are unwilling to do that, then this timeline is going to continue the path that I have laid out for it,

 

Silence. 

 

“You are one cruel fuck Prime, fine, send back down there,”

 

A smile. 

 

Good luck number 8, ” she waved, and he was back. 

Notes:

Do not worry, I will not make you wait another month to get the last chapter. I am uploading these right after each other, so it will either already be out or in like 10 minutes, so set a timer or something I don't know.

This is the author's note where I explain myself.

So, I am still in school, if you didn't know that, I am also what many would call an honors student(even though I don't have the grammar or spelling skills to prove it). So therefore I have many classes, more classes than a normal student would. Which is fine, I can handle the workload, I have done it for two years I can do it for two more, the point is, I have a lot of work. Which leaves very little time for myself, and writing, and reading, and watching, and tic tok, plus the thousands of other things I like to do in my free time. I have been slowly chipping away at this story, so I am sorry if it seems rushed, and scattered, to start that is kinda the point, and two, I would write for like 30 minutes one day and 20 the next so it was a little bit of a struggle.

This is the end people. After the next chapter is published, I am marking this as done (if I can figure out how to do it) marking the final tags, and signing off. I won't be gone though, and if you want to check out more of my stuff drop in from time to time to see if I ever post something new. I have a great idea that has been bouncing around my head and google documents for a while, so I will see you then if you want to tag along.

Oh and the chapter is called !¡∷╎ᒲᒷ which means prime :]

*Turns to mist* - blue out <3

Chapter 20: Chapter 20: ℸ ̣ ⍑╎ᓭ ╎ᓭ ⍑𝙹ᒲᒷ

Summary:

It's like a rewind on fate. This time it will be different, much diffrent.

Notes:

I have nothing to say.

last chapter so . . . . . . . . .

ENJOY!!!!!!!!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Tommy! Stop it! NO!” his sword halted in its swing. Tommy turned his head to look at the portal. There they stood, Micheal, Phil, Tubbo, and Ranboo, it had been Phil who had yelled, seeing before him the action in which Tommy was about to take. The grinding of teeth filled his head as he looked at the group, not knowing what to say. There was only one thing to say. 

 

“You have to leave right fucking now!” His voice echoed, as the group held their ground, Micheal was terrified at the fact that his uncle's sword was so close to killing his other uncle. He just stood there, waiting for something to happen, they all did. 

 

“What the fuck do you think you're doing?” Phil yelled to his youngest, who snarled but didn’t move from his spot over his brother. He turned away from them back to the evil god who held a look of pain. It was the god who was in pain, yes, but that was his brother's body, and it hurt him to see the face contort like that. 

 

“Tommy, don't you even think about killing him!” Phil yelled again, the two gods were further from the portal then they had originally been but that didn’t stop Phil from trying to get closer to Tommy. 

 

“Leave,” Theseus boomed, bringing his sword from Nathendero’s neck and pointed it towards the group. Phil frozen in his pursuit, Micheal had a look of fear and horror crowding his face. Ranboo and Tubbo stood back, the taller had his hands on the shorter, squeezing his shoulders, holding him back from running. Tubbo, who couldn't take his eyes off Tommy slowly brought his hands to his mouth in shock.

 

Hello Tommy, did you miss me?

 

“What the fuck?” They were back, that room that was dark, and yet looked so bright when Tommy looked at the figure. He was more clear now, details clearly shown, brown hair, two sets of wings, looking almost like an insect, purple eyes, two white antennas sticking from his forehead, he was tall, but not as tall as Tommy. He just smiled, and Tommy wanted to scream, looking around confused and a little weirded out. 

 

“What the fuck?! Where am I, I was in the middle of something you righteous bitch!” Tommy yelled, the kid just laughed, placing a hand on Tommy’s shoulder and smiled. Tommy felt an overwhelming feeling of happiness and regret. 

 

“Do I know you?” he asked, squinting his eyes at the man. There was another laugh that ripped through that man's throat. He bent over and slapped his knee a couple of times before coming back up. 

 

“I am glad to see you, and that you are putting my gift to good work,” he smiled pointing to Tommy’s hand, the smile shining brightly on his skin, he looked at it a little more before turning to the man. Tommy gaped. 

 

“WHAT THE FUCK???” he yelled, the man covered his ears.

 

“Jesus,” he said, uncovering his ears as Tommy just pointed a finger at him, “you are still so fucking loud,”

 

“Bloodlust?”

 

“Actually, it’s Purpled,” He said, buzzing his wings a little and floating off the ground. He missed the feeling of flying. Lifting up higher he swooped around and landed back in front of Tommy, who had watched him with a close eye. 

 

“Took you long enough,” Tommy huffed, a small smile on his face as he looked at Purpled in his full. It was clear that he was feeling much better than he had been when they first met. 

 

“Why the fuck are you back? Did prime force you? Do I need to beat Nathendro then go beat her ass? Wait- I was in the middle of a fight bitch, put me back!” Tommy yelled, thoughts swirling through his mind at this all. 

 

“You’re fine, I am currently dealing with Nathendro, you and I need to have a proper talk!” Tommy wanted to scream at the teen, who was clearly around his age. Thinking about that made his heartache. Purpled must have been very young when he died, he decided that there was nothing he could do, this was not his world, it was Purpeled’s. 

 

“Is my family safe?” he asked on instinct, winching at himself, “sorry- you know who I mean-” bits of uncomfortable guilt floating to the top of his mind and attaching to it like parasites. Purpled smiled, and nodded, not bothering on elaborating. 

 

“So what did you want to talk about bitch boy?” Tommy spat crossing his arms a bit, trying to brush away the uneasiness he felt in his mind. Purpled crossed his legs in the sky as he shook his head. 

 

“Now that was not a very nice way to ask me to help you,” Tommy gaped at him for a moment before he just started to throw profanities at the floating teenager. Who laughed at him from his place in the sky. 

 

“You bastard, I’ll show you the right way to talk to people, you are very un-pog, Mr. purpled, that a stupid name why are you named after a fucking color? You know you were a lot nicer when you were acting like a pussy,” Tommy huffs, Purpled raises an eyebrow at the question and the statement. 

 

“Phil gave me that name-” he stopped himself, Tommy wanting to interrupt but stopping himself, “no, no, no, no you are wasting my time, listen, I am back because you are a stupid bitch and get yourself killed in the future,” Purpled explain, Tommy, let himself gap this time, mouth hanging open as his early questions answers were swept under the rug like they were nothing. Which it was- nothing that it. 

 

“I what?” he asks, voice much lower than it was a few moments ago. Purpled, let himself fall so that he was at level with Tommy face to face. He placed a hand on his shoulder snapping him out of it. 

 

“I didn’t pass on into the void because I wanted to see you win, I thought I did, I was wrong, and I convinced Prime to send me back here so that I could help you, so that is what I am here to do, stop you from dying and saving your sorry ass again,” he tried a smile to cheer up the shocked teenager, who was not expecting anything from him. 

 

“I failed the nether?” he whispered, he had worked so hard, and yet he still hadn’t done the one thing he was born to do. He ran a hand through his hair, letting the knots slip out one by one as he tried to wrap his head around the fact. He had failed?

 

“How?” he looked to purpled with pleading eyes, he needed to know, he was never going to let himself make a mistake this big again, purpled looked away for a moment deciding how he was going to explain this. He looked back at Tommy and sighed, running his own hand through his hair avoiding the antennas that poked from his hair. 

 

“You were, distracted, by Phil, and the others, not a thing that can be helped, they didn’t get your message intact so Micheal brought them here,” he then went on to explain how the increase in corruption and the return to the nether brought a weakness which effected all nether creatures, not just Glowie, and Achilles. He kinda just stood there for a moment and let this wash over him. 

 

“So you came back to help me?” Tommy asked after a few moments of silence, Purpled nodded and spoke. 

 

“Yeah, I am here indefinitely,” he smiled, Tommy gave him a confused look. Almost asking why? Purpled just laughed a little, “conditions with the old hag, as you put it,”

 

Tommy scoffed, but shrugged, then smiled, looking up to Purpled, holding a fist out. 

 

“Glad to have you back,” he said. 

 

“Glad to be back,” Purpled smiled and connected his hand to Tommy’s, “Now, let’s re-write fate shall we?”

 

~

 

You know the odds brother you will never win, ” he spat, Tommy blinking and seeing the world again, his body slowly becoming his own as he moved in a circle around, he glanced around not seeing any of the others. 

 

“Where did they go?” he whispered to himself, more likely to Purpled, who he could feel chilling in his headspace. 

 

Shoved them back through the portal, after the bitch over here tried to get them.

 

Hello mister purple man?

 

Ooooo new voice?

 

Blood down with the king

 

Fuck you Nathendro I want Theo back

 

BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD

 

the final battle, the final battle

 

Theseus? Why have you been ignoring us?

 

Who the hell are you talking to?

 

“Oh boy, I didn’t miss you bastards in the slightest,” Tommy whined at the cloud of voices that battered the inside of his mind. He wasn't affected by the outburst, shoving the voices low so they were only a quiet whisper, something he had been doing self conclusively for the past months now.

 

“So my family is safe?” he asked again, a mental nod from purpled making his mindset at ease. The stand-off continued for a moment before Tommy stopped, and looked at Nathendro who put himself on high alert. 

 

You have hurt this realm, you have caused it pain and suffering, and torment for thousands if not millions of creatures, and you still find yourself worthy of being a god? ” Tommy asked, his voice sounding genuine and something of a true question, of course, the question was laced with poison.

 

You can still make a case that you are the true ruler of this realm? ” he asked again, Nathendro not answering his first question. The god stood there, his body not his own, his weapon not his own, his power not truly his. 

 

I created this realm! I am the true ruler! The only ruler that these worms, these pathetic creatures should listen to, should respect! ” he screamed charging at Tommy with the full force of his host's body, knocking Tommy to the floor, the younger struggling under his weight. 

 

You think that this is yours? No this is mine, all of it, I created it, and I don’t plan on letting some snot-nosed over-worlder take control of my realm! ” he burned with anger, Tommy could feel his own anger burning up, and he used a blast of air to push the god back. Slowly standing up as Nathendro got up from where he was thrown. 

 

Your right this realm isn't mine, ” he stopped for a moment, the suspenseful round-about coming back once more, “ This realm isn't yours either, you twat!

 

He spat, letting his sword glide in his hands as he swung it around, feeling the netherrack from the ground rub against his palms. Nathendero just scoffed, asking the silent question, what are you talking about? Or more rather who?

 

This is the creature's realms, this is their home, this is all they have ever known thanks to you. Some can’t even get fucking home! ” he raised his sword and changed. 

 

Please don't get yourself killed again, that was not a fun experience, and I don't feel like selling my soul to Prime. 

 

“Shut it bug boy!” he yelled, it was ax on sword once again. The sound rang through the nether as if it were the arena.

 

~

 

“What the fuck Phil! We have to go back! He gotta help Tommy,” Tubbo yelled, Ranboo not bothering to keep the boy back from his pursuit. Phil stood in front of the portal, having practically shoved the others through. It was strange, he had been yelling at Tommy to not hurt someone, Tommy yelled at them to leave and Phil looked as if he was ready to fight Tommy himself. He didn’t continue to yell at the boy, he was ignored and Tommy barely dodge an attack sent by Nathendero. 

 

His whole nature changed from that moment on, the way that Tommy moved with so fluid, using his fire to propel him into the air and take action from above. Phil went quiet before Tommy had slammed Nathendero to the ground and turned to Phil his face a nasty-looking smile. 

 

“Hey old man?! Why don’t you listen to you kid for once?” Phil seemed to fall at the words, instead, he turned around too the others and shoved them through the portal making them all fall flat on their asses. 

 

“Tommy doesn’t need our help, he has some help of his own,” His voice was shaky, it wobbled, and it sounded hurt, broken even? Tubbo still tried to push past Phil, when he shoved him to the ground, spreading his wings out to protect the portal. 

 

“You think I don’t want to help? I have wanted to make up for the shit I have done since he left! I Have managed to fail two children, I do not want to fail a third anymore than I already have,” he stressed, screaming at first, his voice becoming like a mouse among the shouting of the nether portal. 

 

They stood around Phil, his eyes screwed shut and the wind blowing through the grass making it sway in a happy little dance. Fail a third child? Phil only had three kids, Techno, who is under the god's control, Tommy, who is a god now, and Wilbur who is refusing to be a functional human because his little brother is alive and he is still in shock. It was confusing and it was Micheal who pointed it out, making Phil flinch where he stood. 

 

Tommy started to have a different fighting style, did you notice that? ” his nether tongue slipping in, and by Phil’s reactions he would have no need to translate for the man. Phil sighed, letting his wings and shoulders fall. 

 

“Yeah he did,” Tubbo and Ranboo looked confused, turning to Phil than to their child who was clutching at his shirt. His hands were shaking, but the quick glance that his parents gave him did nothing to quell his fears. 

 

Who was he? ” he asked again, stopping Tubbo when he went to open his mouth. Phil sighed, running a hand through his hair, and looking back at the portal for a moment. 

 

“I never really had kids before I found Techno,” he started. Something seemed to click for the others, as they watched Phil struggle to tell this story. 

 

“But there was this kid, A hybrid, some kind of bug. He was really a lot like Tommy, that little shit,” he laughed at the memories. 

 

“He became an angel, never got official wings because he already had some, but he was an angle, and he was a fighter, the best out of the ten of us, well 8 at the time,” he choked for a moment and continued. 

 

“I took him in for a bit, he was a kind of come and go, never staying for more than a week. I didn't mind, he had just turned 18 so I wasn't going to try and stop him. Then um- a Void got into the end. Killed a ton of creatures and I was trying to fight it back. He told me not to use my wings, I didn’t listen and it got me,” he wiped his eyes, he had cried his tears out long ago, but their phantom touch still remained. 

 

“He saved me, but got himself killed in the process, that was his fighting style-” he stopped himself for a second. 

 

“That Tommy used, You can’t forget something so graceful,” he breathed, looking to Micheal with a sad smile. 

 

“Little shit insisted on calling me old man, no matter how many times I told him that wasn't my name. We cannot go back there, not until Tommy comes out,” Tubbo spoke up again, looking to Phil and glancing to the Portal. 

 

“But what if Tommy never comes out?”

 

~

 

Please just give up, you know there is no way that you can win this fight! ” Tommy yelled, there had been not a single moment of rest for the gods as their war raged through. Tommy having no choice, but to kill the corrupted creatures as they tried to hunt him down. He was reluctant time after time to strike Nathendero. Techno was his brother, no matter how much Tommy wanted to deny it. He would be his brother now, and he would be his brother tomorrow. 

 

Purpled would warn him of surprise attacks, making sure that there was nothing that could give Nathendero the upper hand. When the time came, purpled would yell at him to finish it, the longer he made this the higher his chances of losing become. 

 

Tommy, you have to kill him! Please, this is the only way to keep you and the Nether alive!

 

No! ” a burst of flames shooting from his body. Purpled scoffed at him, “ I can’t kill me, brother, I can’t let another creature that I care about die because I was too stupid and too dumb to see the signs and take action, ” 

 

Then why do you fight? ” Nathendero asked, his stance still ready to attack at any moment. 

 

Because there is no future for the nether in your hands, ” Tommy sighed, letting his stance fade, he stood straight keeping a trained eye on his enemy, and an eye on his brother. 

 

There is either no future for the nether, or no future for my brother, and I have to come to terms with the second before I can kill you once and for all, ” Tommy brought up his sword again. A pained look on his face. 

 

The longer I fight this battle the harder it is to kill you, but I don’t want my brother just so the nether, his home and the place he loved, can suffer more, ” he pointed the sword at the god's neck, “ You go say ‘hi’ to prime for me?

 

Nathendero snarled, Tommy, closed his eyes and he changed. In a swift motion he ducked under the dazzling ax, its shine wearing thin. He moved his foot and pivoted on the ground, bringing his sword up and striking down into the gods back. The god fell, face planted in the heated ground. Tommy squeezed his eyes shut and let his sword finally make the kill. 

 

He pulled it out just as fast, throwing it to the ground and kneeling next to his brother. He turned him over carefully, a tear evaporating quickly on his cheek. There was a smile on Techno’s face. 

 

I forgive you, Theseus, ” Tommy turned his head away, before nodding. Turing back, staring at his face. It was his brother, in his first language, his heart broke, he had failed again, at least this time it was for something. He wanted to scream, he wanted to yell and throw the world into a firestorm of pain and suffering. He was hurt, over and over, the realms never giving him a break, he was abused, tormented, lied to, betrayed, and through it all, he was doubtful. He was doubtful of himself, and his abilities. He could do it, he knew he could, take control of all three realms, make them go through the same suffering that he had in his whole life.

 

He couldn’t do it, not now, he had sacrificed too much to waste it on his pain.

 

His brother loved the nether, used to tell him story after story about the place that he could never go back to. He looked at the portal that had somehow gotten the furture away from him. He looked at his brother, eyes open, soft, and dead. 

 

I’ll be back, ” he breathed, bringing his hand to his brother's eyes and closing them. He didn’t want to leave him here, but he couldn't bring him back. Phil not only needed to say goodbye, but he couldn't be in the same realm as Techno as long as Nathendero’s soul lived in his body. He stood up, leaving his sword on the ground. 

 

Don’t forget the old man, Nathendro has him enchanted. 

 

He’d have to stop Phil from becoming a potential host before he could come back. Raising his hands up he enclosed his brother in a wall of netherrack, stopping the god from playing tricks or getting another host. He turned and left making great strides to the portal, he couldn’t enter his god form in other realms, so he left his flames and stepped into the purple haze. 

 

He came out the other end of the portal a pair of black wings being the first time he sees. He doesn’t talk for a moment, as the four waiting by the portal one by one turn to him. He looks at his adoptive father, eyes hollowed and broken. Phil knew it was coming but he couldn’t help but look at the portal behind Tommy. The boy in his way. 

 

“Tommy, you have to let me go,” Phil looked down at him, Tommy shook his head and it broke Phil’s heart. Tommy stopped him from moving through the portal. 

 

“Not yet,” his voice crisp as he whispered, he brought his hand up and touched Phil’s forehead. Letting a mist orange surround the tips of his fingers. Phil didn’t bother resisting, it was an instinct as an angel. 

 

Uncle Tommy did you win?” It was Micheal who moved around his parents to look at him, the magma cube in his hand looking healthy. Tommy looking around trying to see where Achilles was when he jumped from where he was sitting on Micheals's shoulder. The piglin giggled a little. 

 

Achilles said you wouldn’t mind, ” Tommy smiled, before taking his hand off of Phil. Looking to Michael as he brought a hand out to take Achilles. He mouthed a thank you and followed after Phil who quickly had jumped into the portal. 

 

You know Wilbur is going to want to be there too, god you really have repressed truama.

 

Tommy wanted to smack the man, his little voice didn’t work against his normal voice counters. Micheal wanted to follow, but Tommy stopped before getting to the portal and looked to the others. 

 

“Um . . . You're gonna want to get Wilbur, and anyone who . . . Know you-,” he said looking at Tubbo and Ranboo, one gasped the other shifted their head to the house that was behind them. This was going to be difficult. 

 

 

It didn’t take long, Phil had felt the rush of heat and darted his eyes around looking all over. All he found was a sight of rotting smell and corpses of corruption. He looked around for his son and found nothing when Tommy came through the portal. He dawned his godly form soon after, seeking refuge in the power of the form. He waved his hand and Phil watched as the bolder came apart. 

 

Phil ran over and grieved, screamed, as he held him. There was a lot of blame, Phil and Tommy blaming themselves the most. Tommy didn’t want to cry, not in this form, he turned to the battleground. It needed to be healed. 

 

He let the rot of corruption bring new life, a blue-grey flora sprouting from the floor and curling up as high as it would allow itself. It was quite beautiful. He let that spread and take hold of the other fallen corrupt. The bodies that refused to become one with the nether's flora, were placed on the wood and sent to the lava lake. 

 

Tommy, they’re here.

 

As Tommy worked Wilbur and Micheal had shown up. Tommy found it harder to ignore his feelings, slowly letting each body out to rest, soul after soul making their way up, swirling around Tommy and finding their way through the nether. He smiled at each one, giving himself and the souls passing on a little bit of peace. 

 

It didn’t take long for someone to approach him while he worked, setting the souls free. They didn’t talk just yet, coming up next to Tommy as he pushed a piece of wood off into the lake of lava. He stood up and stood back, watching as the mist made its course. After it had faded to travel the nether before going to the void, Tommy looked to who was there with him. 

 

“Wilbur?” Tommy asked, his voice shaking. He hadn't expected his brother to come and find him, or even want to talk with him for that matter. His brother was honestly a stranger to him now. 

 

“Hey, what are you doing?” his voice was calm, it was clear he had been crying, tear tracks down his face. Tommy could only look at him for a moment before looking to the open lava lake. It bubbled and popped like it was breathing, trying not to choke on its own heat and keep itself alive.

 

“I’m letting these creatures rest,” he said, started to push another raft off into the pool of magma. Wilbur didn’t move just watched as Tommy pushed it out and watched as it sunk the soul-making it's way up into the sky surrounding Tommy and floating over to Wilbur for a moment before it left. He let out a gasp. 

 

“Wow, what was that?” he asked, Tommy let a small smile spread across his face as his brother was ignorant. He crouched down and let his hand hover right above the lava, he couldn't feel the pain of the heat any longer. He truly was a full god now. 

 

“It is a tradition in the nether, letting the soul become unattached from the body and make its way to the void,” he said, waving his hand in a circle the lava following the movement with ease. Wilbur let out a thoughtful hum. 

 

“Is that what is going to happen to Techno?“ he asked, Tommy froze, bring his hand into himself, and letting his eyes fix on a stop across from the lake. He answered his brother, even if it hurt.

 

A simple nod, it was small and Wilbur was barely able to pick up on the action as it was done. He smiled though, Tommy not seeing the way tears slide down his cheek before evaporating quickly into the air. 

 

“I think he will quiet like it, a traditional nether ending,” Wilbur continued to speak, Tommy never having glazed away for a moment. Wilbur looked down at his brother, he was dripping with magma, fire licking his shoulders and souls. Hair like a wild blaze, controlled to messy under a golden crown that floated above it all. His clothing were built of oranges and reds, blue and green accents giving him a royal look. 

 

“Are you ready?” there was nothing for a moment, Tommy nor Wilbur moved.

 

Tommy, he asked you a question! Are you ready for this?

 

“What am I supposed to say?” he asked, Wilbur confused for a second. Tommy was clearly not talking to him, but no one else was here?

 

“You know what I just did. I just killed my brother! Again! I just killed another brother,” a paused, “There is no amount of time, no amount of healing, or-or- whatever the fuck that I can go through that will help me be ready!”

 

Tommy, you never killed Theo, you have to stop blaming yourself!

 

“How can I not? Purpled, I left him, alone, with the man who had his mother killed no less! I left him, all alone, and- and- now he’s gone, just like Techno,”

 

They both forgave you, Tommy you need to let this go, let them become memories that push you forward. I did not come back and live in this world for the rest of eternity for your ass to be whining the whole damn time. 

 

“What the fuck purpled, you’re supposed to be helping me,” Tomy yelled, standing up, hands shooting to his head and messing with his fiery hair. The voice just scoffed. 

 

Well, am I wrong?

 

Tommy took a deep breath, he was right. He had a point, he knew the moment Purple had explained his first death that he was going to have to kill his brother. It had taken him too long to accept it, and when he did, it was even harder to follow through. He was right. 

 

“Yeah, no, your right,” Tommy said, turning slightly to Wilbur. Who pretend like he was not confused. 

 

“Yeah, I’m ready,” 

 

~

 

They placed flowers from the nether, vines, gold, anything that meant something on the wood. Tommy placed a hand on his brothers, it was cold, and it almost made him flinch. He took a breath in and smiled, letting a small mummer of goodbye out. 

 

The small area had been filled with creatures, showing up to mourn the loss of their champion. All of them were there, the leaders from all of the tribes, and factions, towns, and bastions, even the fortresses came, having no need to protect it from anything any longer. 

 

Tommy had backed into the crowd and watched as Wilbur and Phil said their words. He turned to the crowd, his god form never shedding. Strange. It was strange that he wore it with pride and refused to take it off. He had started this journey off hating the fact that he was going to have to become a god of a realm he barely knew. Now he was the god, and the king, something he hadn't expected to take on alone. 

 

But you're not alone, I sacrificed my afterlife for your ass!

 

He wasn't alone, but compared to when he started this journey, it was hard. Of course, he had made a ton of new friends along the way. He missed Theo, and now he was going to miss Techno. His family was complicated, he had struggled with deciding to call Phil his father, the guy who raised him, or Phil. Wilbur and Techno were other problems, Techno not being there through most of his upbringing, but when he was there it was nice. Wilbur, well, it was Wilbur, caring one moment, pretending you're not there the next, it was something he can come quite accustomed to over the years, even though he hated it. 

 

So yeah, Wilbur is his brother, Techno was his brother, Phil is his dad, Theo was his brother. He doesn't want to fight with himself any longer. 

 

Once Phil and Wilbur had backed away, the crowd seemed to slowly shift forward one by one. Creatures would bow to their champion, finding their spots back in front of Tommy, as he stood high, tall, and looking emotionless as he could manage. Tubbo, Ranboo, Micheal, Foolish Jr, and others came to say goodbye, Hannah showed but, not for long nodding to Tommy with a smile and bowing to Techno before leaving the nether. 

 

Once the crowd had stepped back into its place Tommy came forward once more, with Phil and Wilbur next to him. Together they pushed the wood into the lava pool and watched as it consumed the corps and the objects with it. They watched in amazement as two souls rose from the magma, one a misty blue which didn't stay long quietly finding its way to the nether roof and leaving. 

 

Tommy let a breath go, a breath he did not know he was holding. It felt like the whole nether let out a collective breath. It was finally over and a new era could finally begin. 

 

The other soul was white, misty, and swirled around Tommy, and Phil, and Wilbur for a moment before traveling around the group of creatures and exploding into a burst of color as it crashed into the nether roof. Tommy scoffed to himself, quickly wiping a tear from his cheek. 

 

That bastard always did have to go out with a bang, ” Tommy shook his head as he looked at the nether roof a little more. Golden cracks once again showing themselves, like they were playing this game with him. A game that he could never win, yet he still played, because the stars of the nether found their way into his heart, just like Theo had. 

 

His hands were rough, even though he was a god. He didn't bother to look, fixated on the cracks in the sky. It didn't take him long before he was contemplating the inevitable. 

 

Oh my gods! If you are going to do it, do it! No point in wasting time, you are the god and king of the nether. 

 

That made a smirk cross his face. He was right. 

 

Of course, I am right you bozo!

 

Ignoring the voice he lifted his hands to the sky turning them in a clockwise motion before bringing them back and around counter-clockwise. The roof shook, bits of it falling, to the floor and leaving dents. Eyes trained on the roof as it shifted and reformed. Bigger more defined stars, golden cracks in the sky came to be, and the creatures gazed up in amazement. 

 

In the overworld, these are what we call stars, but these aren't stars, because these will never disappear. So I guess we should call them glow stone, golden glow, in the stone of the roof of the nether, ” Tommy announced, the whole of the area listened to his voice as it echoed across the vast lands. He finally tore his eyes away and found them looking at the creatures around. 

 

I was given the name Theseus by the gods, but that is not who I am. I am Tommy, I was born and raised in the overworld. I have lived here for a vastly short amount of time. I love it here, this is where I am meant to be, it is home, but I need you to teach me everything I do not know, ” 

 

I will fix what Nathendro has done wrong, but you all have wrongs you must make up for as well. No more fighting for land or power, no needless killing, it will be in vain in the end. The factions should become one, under a single rule, I am barely a god,  and not a ruler, while I do hold that title, I can not fulfill the necessary duties, but- ” Tommy quietly glanced at the little piglin, standing in between his parents. 

 

There is one I know who will be ready one day, but he is not quite old enough. So for now, I will hold both mantles, when he is ready, then I will be god and he will be king, ” Tommy finished, looking at the creatures around him, it was hard to tell what they were thinking, but he could feel their energy, and he smiled. 

 

He was home, he was finally home. 






Notes:

YEAH!!! it's done, let's go!!! I have been working on this story since June? July? I don't know, but that is like 5 months. I am happy to everyone who stuck around so extremely grateful to you and your dedication. There is a lot of this story that people never got to see, like the nether language used to be a mixture of sign-language and noises(bet you can guess why that was scrapped pretty early on). Then there was the phase where Tommy had the voices translating for him, I guess that did happen here, but in one of the first drafts, he is talking with two wither skeletons, and it all through his mind and shit, crazy(a little sad that bit didn't make it in). At one point I think there was just one voice that guides him through the nether traditions(like purpled is doing now). Oh, Oh, this used to not be an AU but a cannon divergence, imagine who strange this would be as a canon divergence.

Anyway, I just thought you all would like that, give you some inspiration to go and write your own nether Tommy fics, feel free to use any of my world-building, characters, I don't care, just let me know cause I want to read it!!!

Also before I forget the chapter is called ℸ ̣ ⍑╎ᓭ ╎ᓭ ⍑𝙹ᒲᒷ which means this is home.

I can't thank you guys enough, this was such an experience and I can't wait to do it again with my new story that I will be posting eventually, if school doesn't kill me first, don't expect that for a while though. I am supposed to be thanking you, but I don't have the words, I just want you to know if you are reading this that I appreciate you with every fiber in my being, you have managed to suffer through 20 chapters of my bullshit and I congratulate and thank you. now before I start to cry, or get jumped because I killed techno off out of nowhere, I will sign off for the last time.

- Blue out <3